Fallout Equestria: Wanderers

by Mach Speed

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, Adventure, Crossover, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark
Length: 110741

A tragedy in Clear Shot's life forces him to leave home in hopes of cleaning up the wasteland.

Clear Shot's life takes a turn for the worst when an act of evil befalls his family. In a desperate act of vengeance, Clear sets out to rid the Equestrian Wasteland of the scum that inhabit it. Along the way he must learn that he can not do it alone.

Published 2012-08-06 14:54:05 UTC
Last updated 2015-04-19 03:26:28 UTC

Chapter 1

Chapter 1: A Town of Traditions
“There’s nothing here for me anymore”

Who am I, you ask? Well, you’d better listen because I’m not going to repeat myself. My name is Clear Shot, Sheriff-in-Training of Sunny Springs. My father, Buckshot, is the sheriff (but he’s always just been dad to me). There’s been a tradition in my family for many generations; the first colt to be born will always be in charge of the law. My grandfather was the sheriff before my dad, his dad was sheriff before him, his dad was head of security in Stable 50 and so on and so on. There’s another tradition in the town that a pony won’t be named until they earn their cutie mark, it wasn’t fun being known as “nameless unicorn colt #16” for ten years of my life. Thankfully, being the son of the town sheriff has its perks, namely, weapon training. My dad kept trying to force a shotgun cutie mark onto me but try as he might, I never took to the up close messiness of the shotguns. Rifles were my calling. One day my dad hoofed me hunting rifle and showed me a radroo through some binoculars.

“If you can shoot the head off that roo from here, I will buy you your own rifle.” were his exact words. He even nickered while he said it. Needless to say, I pulled it off and if the look on his face was worth a million caps, then the face he made ten seconds later when my reticule cutie mark appeared was nothing short of priceless. True to his word, he bought me a sniper rifle from a caravan for my nineteenth birthday. Two years on and I’m well on my way to becoming the sheriff of Sunny Springs. So what am I doing out in a minefield you ask? Why in the name of Luna am I doing something this insane? Well... I may or may not have lost a bet with the mare who usually does it... well at least I’m not-

“Cleeeear, I’m hungry, can’t we just eat!?” –lonely.

“Joy, do you know why we have all these landmines?” That little filly riding on my back is my little sister, Joyful Days. She got her cutie mark when she was still little, a smiling sun. She just had a knack for making people happy.

“It’s to keep the bad slaver ponies away, right?” As she spoke, I could feel her climbing onto my head. Slowly, her sunshine yellow eyes came into view, in line with my silver ones.

“Yes, so I have to make sure all the mines are working”

“But it’s not even your job!” I had to give it to her; she was smart for her age.

“Well, I lost a bet with Tick Tock” I gave a low sigh, but true to her nature, I soon had a smile on my face as I levitated her into full view. “Alright silly filly, you twisted my leg, we’ll go get something to eat” she smiled and giggled as I levitated her out of the minefield and tiptoed my own way out. The minefield was large but at least the mines were fairly far apart. The minefield itself circled all around town with just one strip of road free of any mines. The road was used by the caravans for trading and snaked its way across the wasteland between towns with Sunny Springs being a dead end.

With a sigh of relief; I took the last few tentative steps out and onto the dusty road. (How Tick Tock did this every week without blowing herself to the moon was beyond me). We set off back to home; all the while Joy was bouncing along side me. Taking a few big bounds, she started to jump in front of me. She’s so young, happy, carefree and full of energy, makes me a little sad that she has to grow up in a world like this, a world of murder and lies.

The young filly bounced in front of me, turned around and gave me a big smile which soon faded into a blank expression. I could see it in her eyes, she looked scared. That’s when I realised she was looking past me, not at me.

“What? What’s wro-“ crack!

I had turned around just in time to catch a wooden bat to the face and not the back of the head. My vision was starting to go blurry as I fell to the ground. Before me stood a unicorn and two earth ponies wearing slaver armour, I could hear Joy begin to scream but I couldn’t do anything as the unicorn levitated her into my view. The earth pony mare with the bat began to chuckle.

“heh doh yoh tih-“

“Whiplash, how many times have I told you? Take the bat out of your mouth before you talk, ya’ dumb bitch” the unicorn said as he cut her off.

The earth pony called Whiplash spat the bat out of her mouth just before glaring at the unicorn. “I was sayin’ do you think we should take silver eye here with us? He’ll probably fetch a pretty price, what with those eyes of his”

“nah, ya’ heard the boss, all he wants at this stage is a filly from each town in the area.” The rough voice of the unicorn was giving me a headache. (Or was it the blow to the head? I really couldn’t tell at this point). “besides, I’m not going to be the one to carry his ass back ta’ camp, c’mon we’ve wasted enough time here.” The slavers turned to leave, and as my vision faded to black, all I could hear was the sound of Joy crying out to me. I couldn’t do anything to help. I felt so useless.

*** *** ***

It was a few hours before I woke up. In a daze, I stood up and looked around trying to recall what had happened. That’s when it hit me (like a bat); Joy had been taken to the slaver camp.

“Shit, shit, shit, shit!” if I didn’t have a headache from before, I probably would have hit myself (I’d just have to settle for cursing this time). I had no time to worry about my head; I needed to get back into town as fast as my wobbly legs would carry me. I needed help, I needed to find dad, he’d know what to do, he’d get everyone together and storm that slaver camp. I just had to find him.

*** *** ***

“Dad, we’ve got a problem!” I burst through the door of the sheriff’s office and found my dad... napping (of course he’d be napping).

He gave a grunt as he so elegantly woke from his slumber, flailed around and fell off his chair with a thud “Ouch...Clear, what’s wrong?”

“It’s slavers, I was checking the mines and they knocked me out and took Joy awa-“

“If you were checking the mines, why in the goddesses’ names was Joy out there with you!?”

“She followed me out there, she... she just wanted to help”

Dad and I just looked at each other for a few seconds before he ran a hoof through his mane and turned to the terminal on his desk. Putting in his password, he opened the safe below his desk and took out the key to the gun cabinet. Turning his back to me, he trotted over to said cabinet. “Go home, Clear. I’ll round up the boys and we’ll get rid of those slavers once and for all.”

“No, I’m coming with you. I can help.” I stomped my hoof on the ground, there had to be something I could do to fix this.

“Don’t you think you’ve fucking helped enough already!” Dad turned around and barked at me. All I saw was anger in his eyes, anger that told me I had fucked up big time. “Go home and tell your mother what happened...” he turned back to the cabinet and levitated his combat shotgun out. “and pray that I bring Joy back how she was this mornin’.” As he turned back around, I dropped my head and faced the floor, not wanting to see his eyes again as I heard him walk past me and slam the door.

*** *** ***

This was crazy, insane, (and if I could think of another word at the time it would be that too). Dad had lead another sixteen ponies from the town to the slaver camp. I did what he asked and went home. Mum acted as expected, she started crying and even called me an idiot for letting Joy follow me out of town. Who am I kidding? I deserved it. I wasn’t going to sit around though, I had to make things right, I had to go help. While the other ponies were out the front fighting, I would sneak around the back and unlock the slave pens, simple right? Well it would have been a lot simpler if I had remembered to bring a bloody weapon. That’s right folks, I, Clear Shot, future sheriff of Sunny Springs, just infiltrated a slaver camp with no weapons, not even a single bullet. Bravo Clear clap, clap. How could I forget to even pick up a rifle on my way out?! Well at least all the slavers were busy at the front.

Slipping into the back of the camp silently I could hear the ever-present sound of gunfire coming from the other side of camp. The ponies of Sunny Springs and the slavers were really going at it. I soon found a large slave pen at the back where I counted at least six fillies but... Joy wasn’t there. When the fillies saw me they all huddled together in the far corner, afraid I was going to hurt them.

“Everything is going to be ok.” (at least I hoped so as I reassured them) “I’m here to let you all out and take you back to your families.” Upon hearing that, the fillies at least stopped shaking. “Now, have you seen a filly that looks like me with yellow eyes and mane and a sun cutie mark?”

It was a few seconds before a small blue filly spoke up “the... the bad ponies took her into the big building over there” the filly pointed to what looked like the main building of the camp. There was sure to be some slavers in there, but if Joy was in there, I had to find her.

“Stay here, I’ll be right back.” (Stay here? Yeah, because they were really going to pick the lock and wander off by themselves.) I kept low to the ground, slinking my way towards the main building. The building itself was large; it appeared to have been a factory of some sort. I could only imagine what it would have been like before the war. I imagined hundreds of unicorn and earth ponies shuffling about creating whatever it was that got created here, then going home to Sunny Springs and the other towns in the area. Now all that stood was shell of its former self, the machines on the inside were heavily rusted, dust and trash were scattered about the floor and above all else, it was now home to a heap of slaver ponies. As I crept inside through a broken window, I found my worries to be unfounded; there were no slavers inside the building. “Guess they’re all outs-“ Boom! The building didn’t shake, but the explosion outside had loosened some dust from the ceiling “great, they’ve started chuckin’ grenades.”

The building was almost fully hollow; the machines had all been dismantled and used for spare parts. The main room was the factory floor, which had five rooms branching off and then a hallway which lead to a flight of stairs that went up into the building. If anything, I’d probably find the key to the slave pen in one of the upper rooms, maybe where the head pony of the factory used to work. But I had something else in mind, I had to find Joy. The first door I arrived at was locked (of course it would be). Spinning around, I braced on my front legs, reared up and bucked the wooden door in. The rust on the hinges of the door had weakened it to the point where it didn’t just open or fall off when I bucked it, no, the door flew a good couple of metres before landing with a loud thud. The room was small and still well-kept after so many years; it looked like not even the slavers could pick the lock. A thick layer of dust lay across everything in the room, only now disturbed by the door hitting the floor. The room contained a desk, filing cabinets, a bin, everything you’d find in a basic office. On the desk sat a terminal, a thick layer of dust covered it, much like the rest of the room, it’s monitor off, I doubt it wouldn’t have worked now anyway. Leaving the doorway, I went to try another room.

Quietly, I trotted to the next door in the room, but I stopped. At the very back of the factory was a door that was open just a bit, a slit of light poured out through the small opening. I don’t know what it was, but I felt drawn to the door, as if some invisible force was leading me there. Slowly, I trotted up to the door and pushed it open with my hoof. The room was slightly larger than office I was just in, trash littered the floor. Inside lay a few filthy, bloody mattresses. On one mattress laid the body of a filly, beige coat, a blonde mane and... a smiling sun cutie mark. Oh Goddesses, it was Joy. I couldn’t just stand in the doorway; I slowly moved towards the still body of my sibling, already, I could feel my eyes start to water. Soon I was standing above Joy’s body; her yellow eyes turned towards the ceiling in a look of pure horror, between her legs was blood red and across her throat was a red line where it had been cut. Tears started falling from my eyes as I began to cry. Slowly, I lifted my hoof and pulled her eyelids down. I wanted to move, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her. My little sister had been raped and murdered when only hours ago she had been skipping down the road beside me. If the ponies who did this weren’t dead already I’d find them and kill them myself, I’d use my bare hooves if I had to.

“Well, well, well. Who do we have here?” that voice, it sounded so familiar. I turned around and there, just inside the doorway, were the three ponies who knocked me out before and took Joy. “Hey, you’re that little shit stain from earlier” neither the unicorn talking to me or the two earth ponies had scratches on them; I could only assume they were hiding when the bullets had started flying. The unicorn’s eyes trailed from me to Joy’s lifeless body “naww, here to save her?” the unicorn taunted. “Too bad, turns out she wasn’t what the boss was lookin’ for, too...” the unicorn turned his head a little, contemplating the next word “cheery.” I just stood there, shocked, I couldn’t move but with each passing second, my vision turned a deeper shade of red.

“Do with her what you wish I believe were his exact words” the earth pony, Whiplash said, piping up in a mocking tone.

“She was a real screamer too. Music to my ears.” The unicorn said with a smile as I began to shake. “Well at least it was until Slit cut her throat” the unicorn nodded to the final pony in the room, an earth pony stallion carrying a switchblade in his mouth. I wanted to murder the three ponies in front of me, I wanted them to suffer but I just couldn’t move even as I gritted my teeth and felt tears run down my face.“No, please, don’t hurt me, stop, please. I love it when they struggle” the unicorn mocked.

I couldn’t take it anymore. In a swift motion, I focused my magic on the switchblade in Slit’s mouth, pulling it out with enough force to chip one of his teeth. Without warning, I ran and pounced at the unicorn, knocking him to the ground and pinning him under my hooves “I’ll kill you!” I shouted as brought the switchblade down, slashing it across his face. I got one good slash in before Whiplash bucked me off of the nameless unicorn. I hit the ground with a thud but as I started to rise, the unicorn was already on his hooves, with a pistol pointed at my head.

“You pissed off the wrong stallion, shit stain.” With that he magically pulled the trigger. I didn’t feel the bullet, I didn’t feel pain, I just fell. I quickly started to lose consciousness as blood soaked into my beige coat. I struggled to stay awake, only to hear the sound of a gun go off.

BANG BANG BANG

One by one, the slavers’ heads exploded in front of me, sending bits of flesh and blood raining done on me, in the doorway stood my dad. “Clear I thought I told you to stay home” he looked up slightly. “Oh dear Celestia, JOY!” the last thing I saw was my dad dropping his combat shotgun, then, darkness.

*** *** ***

Dust, dust was all I could smell, no, dust and (sniff) antiseptic? I awoke slowly, the world around me was blurred but it eventually came into focus. I remember this place. It took me only a moment to realise I was lying on a bed and not the ground; I was in the Sunny Springs clinic. Posters of the ministry of peace hung on the wall, yellow first aid boxes were stacked to the side. Slowly I rose from the bed, only to feel a sharp pain in the side of my head, groaning, I brought my hoof up and felt magical bandages wrapped around my cranium. It finally came back to me; I remembered everything, the slavers, my dad killing them and then Joy.

“Oh, you’re awake?” the voice called from the other side of the room. Looking over, I saw the town nurse, nurse Healing Hooves. She was a beautiful mare, one all the stallions had their eyes on. Slowly, she trotted up to me. “How are you feeling?”

“Like a just went 12 rounds with a radroo, and lost each round.” I said, my head still pounding.

“Well you did get shot in the head” she said, rolling her eyes a little.

Giving the best smile I could muster, I looked at her “how long was I out?”

“It’s going on three days now” (three days!? I was out cold for three days!?) “Your father brought you in here; everyone was surprised that you were still alive after what happened”

“Mum always said I had a thick skull” I said with a weak chuckle “was anyone else injured during the attack?”

“There were a few injured, not severely though, the townsponies took the slavers by surprise and got the upper hoof quickly”

“What about the fillies in the slave pen?”

“They were brought back with the group. Your father sent them back to their homes with guarded caravans.”

I sat there for a moment, not wanting to ask the next question “and... what about my sister?”

Healing Hooves turned away from me and looked at the wall “your father brought her in the same time he did you, I’m sure you’re already well aware that she was already gone by then. After I patched you up, I gave her a clean. Your family buried her the next day.” It was as if a sea of sorrow that had been welling up inside me finally broke free. Lowering my head, I started to cry. Hundreds of tears soaked my sheets before I felt Healing Hooves wrap her legs around me in a hug. If it was any other day, I would have been ecstatic to feel her against me, but at this point in time, all I could think of, all I could see, was Joy’s lifeless body on that bloody mattress.

*** *** ***

After my tears had passed, Healing Hooves changed the bandages on my head and let me get some sleep, only to wake me a few hours later.

“Clear, wake up, you have some visitors.” Blinking, I rose from my slumber to be greeted by my friends, some had patches where they had gotten injured in the fight, the room was quiet except for a slight sobbing I could hear. Pushing her way through the small crowd, Tick Tock appeared, tears in her eyes.

“Clear, I’m so, so, sorry. If you didn’t take my shift, Joy wouldn’t have...” she couldn’t finish her sentence, instead she embraced me in a tight hug.

“It’s not your fault. If... that... didn’t happen, we probably wouldn’t have gone to the slaver camp, and many more fillies would have suffered.” She didn’t raise her head as I stroked her mane. It wasn’t her fault, when it comes down to it; I was the one who made the bet in the first place. No matter how you look at it, Joy’s death was my fault.

For a while, Tick Tock cried on my shoulder and the rest of my friends expressed their sympathies until Healing Hooves shooed them out of the clinic then what she said took me by surprise.

“You have some more visitors, Clear.”

“Who?” I asked. When there came no answer, I looked towards the door and saw my mum and dad. Neither looked like they had slept in days, I noted as they walked up to my bedside.

“Feeling better, love?” my mum said as she gave me a light hug.

“Yeah, I’m ok, a little sore, but I’m ok.” My dad didn’t say anything; I didn’t even want to look into his eyes, knowing all I would see is disappointment. “So the other fillies were sent home?”

“I’ve gotten word that they all got home safely, their parents send thanks” my dad’s voice was empty as he spoke, void of emotion.

“Good” I didn’t want to ask about Joy, I’d see her grave for myself when I left.

There was silence for what seemed like forever, then my parents announced their leaving. They wanted to take me home then and there but nurse Hooves wanted me to stay for another night, just to be safe.

*** *** ***

I left the clinic early the next morning. My first stop was the town cemetery, there, next to my grandfather’s grave, was Joy’s. I felt like crying but I just couldn’t, I didn’t the energy.

After visiting Joy’s grave, I wandered through the town and slowly made my way to the pub. The Empty Bottle was the highlight of the town. As I walked in, there came a shout from the bar.

“OI! Clear Shot!” looking up, I saw the bar owner, a dark brown earth pony named Hops. Hops was the sympathetic ear of the town. If you were down, he was the pony to talk to and he always had a story to tell. Hops beckoned me to the bar, a sly grin on his face.

“A little birdie told me you’re the real pony who saved all those fillies from the slavers. So, as a thank you, all your drinks for tonight are on me and for the next week, half price.” He ended his proposal with a wink. Putting as much effort into it as I could, I gave my best smile.

“Thank you.”

*** *** ***

I looked through the golden liquid that floated in front of me. I was levitating a tall glass of beer (this was what? My eleventh? Twelfth glass today?”) I had been out of the clinic for a week and already I was living my new life. I had been slowly whittling my collection of caps away at the pub since the day I walked in, both on booze and cigarettes. Where the booze helped me forget, the cigarettes helped to keep me calm. I knew all too well what they were doing to me, but I really couldn’t care. Tilting my head back, I slowly let the drink run down my throat, its cooling presence welcomed into my body.

“Hops, another glass” I said placing a hoofful of caps on the bar.

“Don’t you think you’ve had enough for the day Clear, hay, I think you’ve had enough for the week.” Hops said, turning away from another customer

“I’m fine, just take the caps and give me a beer”

“Clear, you passed out last night from your drinking. You can’t keep doing this to yourself.”

“It’s my body and I’m going to do to it what I want.” I didn’t bother to hide the frustration in my voice this time. “Now just give me a fucking beer.”

Whack!

Hops hit me across the face hard enough to make me fall off my bar stool. (Seriously, was there something about my head that made everyone want to hit it or shoot it?) I looked up at Hops, a scowl crossed his face, I had never seen this, he was always so nice and calm.

“For fuck’s sake, Clear! I know about Joy, we all do.” Hops barked at me and waved his hoof to the other patrons. “Do you think killing yourself slowly like this will solve anything? Do you think it’ll bring her back? News flash, it won’t do anything but kill your sorry ass and just make your family even more upset.” I turned my face away from him. “How do you think your sister would feel if she saw you like this?” (I had no answer for him.) “Do you think she’d be happy to see you like this? Do you think she’d be proud to call you her big brother?”

The pub was silent for what felt like an hour, but was really more like a minute. No one ate, no one drank, even the radio was off. “Just go home Clear, I don’t want to see you in here again until you’re out of this rut.” Hops said as he turned around. I didn’t move right away, I just sat there and stared at the floor. Eventually, I picked myself up and dragged myself out of the pub. For what it was worth, Hops was right, I needed to go home, I needed some rest.

*** *** ***

I lay awake in my bed. Night had fallen some time ago but I was still awake, much like the previous nights, I couldn’t sleep. Today was different though. Hops’ words kept circling in my mind. Joy deserved better than me, I shouldn’t have been drinking myself stupid, I should be trying to do something different. My mind flashed to that night when I found the fillies in the slave pen, then Joy’s body and then finally, the words of the slavers. How many other ponies would have to suffer that fate? How many other ponies have died from raiders or have been captured and sold into slavery? The Equestrian Wasteland was a horrible place, a place where hundreds, maybe thousands of ponies suffered every day. I couldn’t just sit by anymore and let those ponies suffer like Joy had.

Slowly, I sad up on my bed and hopped off, I knew what I had to do. I levitated a note pad and pencil over to the desk that took up a quarter of my room. I began to write.

Mum, dad,

By the time you read this I’ll be gone. I don’t know fully where I’ll go but I know what I’ll do. I realise now that Joy’s death wasn’t my fault, not partially anyway. I don’t want this to happen to anyone else out there so I’m setting out to hopefully wipe slavers and raiders off the face of Equestria. Yes, I realise my goal is stupid and I probably won’t succeed, but if I can wipe out at least some slaver or raider camps in my time, I’ll have at least done a little. Hopefully I can come home one day and return to a happy life. I love you both.

Love,
Clear Shot.

I placed the pencil down beside note pad and stepped over to my wardrobe. Inside was a duster, darkened with age. It wasn’t much, but I knew dad kept sets on leather armour in the sheriff’s office, which was my next stop. Grabbing the duster, my saddlebags, my life savings of bottlecaps, some food, a canteen of water, a pack of cigarettes and my lighter, I silently moved out of the house and through town. The night air was cool as it blew against my face. The town was silent and still, no one was awake and every light was off. I eventually came to the sheriff’s office; it was as dark and quiet as the rest of the town. No, that wasn’t true, on the inside came a sickly green glow, dad must have forgotten to turn his terminal off. The door opened with a squeak as I pushed it. (No lock, great job on the security, dad.)

My first stop was the terminal on the main desk. Its screen gave off a green glow, as if it itself was radioactive. Turning to its screen, I noticed it was on but logged off, it needed a password. I pondered for a moment then slowly typed.

JOYFUL

The screen blinked into existence with an audible beep. Scrolling through the items on the terminal I selected “Open safe”. Inside the safe was the key to the gun cabinet and a few maps of Rust Valley, Hoovestralia and the whole of Equestria. Luckily, dad had a few spares of each map so I took a copy of each and the key from the safe. Before I moved to the gun cabinet, I trotted over to a wardrobe in the far corner of the room. Inside the wardrobe were many suits of leather and metal armour. Levitating my designated armour out, I slipped into it. It was a snug fit (note to self, lay off the radroo meat for a while) but it was bearable. Moving, finally, over to the gun cabinet, I unlocked and opened it to revealing a number of shotguns, hunting rifles, magnums and my sniper. Levitating my favoured rifle out, as well all the ammo for it, I slung it over my body and onto my back. After replacing the key in the safe and logging out of the terminal, I was ready to set off.

The town was still asleep as I made my way to the gate at the front. The gate, much like the rest of the town, was silent and still. Normally there would be a guard posted, but with the slaver camp wiped out, there was no need for one. The gate swung open with a loud squeak, but gave no resistance. Trotting outside, I closed the gate behind me and started to walk down the dusty road. As I reached the edge of the minefield I stopped and levitated a cigarette out of the pack in my saddlebags, along with the lighter. Lighting the cigarette I inhaled the smoke. Over the past week these had become one of my closest friends, always keeping me calm. I looked over my shoulder at Sunny Springs, the place I had called home for my entire life. After that last, fleeting sight, I set my eyes on the road ahead and started walking. I have a lot of wandering ahead of me.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Vengeance, Level 1– Your blood boils with hate against the scum of the wasteland, you do +5% damage to slavers and raiders.

A/N: Thank you for reading my first fic. I’d like to give thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga. Fallout Equestria: Wanderers is a collaborative fic between Mach Speed and Whisper. This chapter of Wanderers was written by Mach and edited by Shikari. If you enjoyed this first chapter give us a like, a comment and help us get it out there. Stay tuned for further updates from both myself and Whisper which will be posted here. Constructive criticism is always welcome and again, thanks for reading.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2: From Docks to The Box
“To protect and serve”

The landscape had brightened up as I continued to track down the long, dusty road. The sky was filled with the usual endless cloud cover, with only a few patches of sunlight breaking through. The sun was giving off enough light so I could see the wasteland around me. Browns, reds, and oranges coloured the landscape. It had been a few hours since I left Sunny Springs and I finally knew where my first stop was going to be. Half a day’s trot from Sunny Springs rested the town of Dusty Docks, on the bank of a large lake. The residents of Dusty Docks made their living by breeding, killing, and selling radigators for their meat. Once there, I’d spend the night and set off again in the morning for my real destination. It’ll take me over a week to get there.

As the sun rose higher into the sky, so too did the temperature rise. Even the thick clouds blocking the sun from view didn’t stop much of its heat getting through to the earth below. Wiping my brow, I took in the surrounding area. On one side of me were a few small hills with large rocks dotting the side of the road, and on the other side was a dried riverbed. I had walked this road a few times before. Sunny Springs and Dusty Docks had become trade partners in the past and I had travelled with some caravans a few times before. Up ahead was a familiar sight next to the dried up riverbed, a small shack. From what I could tell, it used to be some sort of business before the war. Now it was just a run-down old shack, anything of value having been stripped away long ago by passer-by.

“Dusty Docks should be just over the horizon.” I said, moving past the shack. Just as I finished speaking, a loud explosion sounded out with a very audible “Boom” along with a flash of light. Instinct kicked in and I dove behind a nearby rock, taking cover from whoever was attacking. Moments passed but I heard no shouts of anger or demands. Steadily, I levitated the rifle off my back and placed it on the large rock, facing the shack. Peering down the scope I could see two ponies wearing some sort of armour, lobbing dynamite towards a radroo. The armour they wore was a light blue fabric with a bulletproof vest over the top. After another try, one of them landed a successful throw and blew the radroo into a red mist of blood and entrails. The two ponies began to laugh and cheer when another pony wearing the same type of armour appeared from around the corner of the shack.

“What the FUCK are you doing!?” the new arrival began shouting. I was just close enough to hear what they were saying. “You’re supposed to be watching the fucking road!”

“We got bored and nopony uses this road anyway. Besides, it’s not like we have a shortage of this stuff.” one of the ponies began to flail a stick of dynamite around.

“I don’t give two shits if you were bored!” the new arrival shouted as he slapped the stick of dynamite away. “Go put the dynamite back and watch the fucking road!” The first two ponies trotted back inside carrying their small bundles, quickly followed by the third. Judging by their armour, they weren’t raider and they weren’t slavers, but I didn’t want to stick around and find out who they really were.

*** *** ***

The final hour of my trot went smoothly and the town of Dusty Docks came into view as I crested a small hill. The town was just as I had remembered it, small and quaint. Even from here I could make out both the radigator cages and the large, green creatures housed within them. As I approached the town, something seemed off to me. There were few ponies outside. From what I could see there was maybe four or five at the most. Given the time of day, there should have been more out tending to shops and the radigators. The three ponies from before also weighed heavily on my mind. Who were they? Why were they there? And why were they watching the road? The questions circled in my mind as I trotted down the road towards town.

*** *** ***

Dusty Docks was completely silent as I entered the town. There were no foals running around, no mares or stallions going about their daily business. It was if the residents had just up and vanished. I was just about to enter the general store when a pale earth pony mare trotted around the corner of the building; she was wearing the same type of armour as the three ponies before. Before I could react she spotted me.

“OI! Who are you!?” she called out. Before I had time to react, she bent down and pulled a pistol out of the holster around her leg with her teeth. She quickly fired off a round with her tongue that flew just to the side of my head; she was the fastest shot I had ever seen. Within moments, I was surrounded on all sides by three other ponies, all wearing the same type of armour. A large unicorn mare trotted up to me, brandishing a combat knife in her magical aura.

“And just who are you?” the mare asked, tracing my features with the tip of the knife.

“I’m no one important, I’m just a traveller.”

“Then what’s this?” the mare asked, cutting the strap on my rifle and levitating it in front of me.

“Everypony needs protection, don’t they?” I could see the anger in the mare’s eyes as I answered her questions. (It wasn’t like I was lying or anything.)

“Copper, Spark, put this “traveller” in with the rest of them, then take his gear back to the store so we can sort through it” the large mare barked at two of her helpers. The two ponies flanked me on both sides a give me a couple of swift kicks to the stomach. (I guess that’s their way of saying “move”.) My escorts took no detours on the way to our destination. In no time at all I was standing in front of The Thirsty Gator, the town pub.

“Oh, about time, I was starting to get thirsty. You two gonna buy me a drink? Oof!” my hosts didn’t take too kindly to my joke as the kicked me in the stomach, stripped me of my saddlebags and forcefully kicked me through the doors and into the pub. I slowly rose from the ground, coughing and holding my pained stomach. It took me a moment, but finally I was able to look around the room at the dozens of shocked and scared faces of the townsponies of Dusty Docks. Once my coughing passed, the room was dead silent, and then a voice came from the centre of the crowd.

“I know you.” The crowd parted and the mayor of Dusty Docks advanced towards me. “You’re Buckshot’s son, from Sunny Springs.” There came a slight murmur from the crowd as the mayor spoke. “Sorry to say, but I think your rescue failed.”

“Rescue? What are you talking about?”

“You were here to rescue us right? You got our message?”

“No I’m sorry sir. I was just passing through then I was going to leave in the morning. What’s happening here?” the mayor gave a sigh and turned around.

“I knew it was too good to be true, this is how we die.” My mayor’s voice was full of sorrow as he trotted over to a barstool, hopped onto it and laid his head on the bar.

“Will somepony please tell me what’s happened here?” I said, raising my voice slightly

“We’re being held here by The Powder Gang.” A young mare said as she walked up to me. “It happened three days ago, a group of them just walked into the town and demanded supplies. The sheriff tried to stop them but they just gunned him down.” I could hear the sadness in her voice as she spoke, there was even a few sobs around the room.

“I’m sorry to hear that. Do you know where they came from or where the rest are? Judging by the sounds of it, these guys aren’t the only ones.”

“No they aren’t. From what we know, the rest of them are held up in that old prison to the West of here. The place they call The Box.”

“Why are they here? What do they want with the town?” with each question, I became more worried for this town. I knew the ponies who lived here. They were good ponies; they never did anything to harm others.

“We don’t know. They just walked in one day, demanded supplies, then never left.”

“Shit. The mayor said something about a message and rescue, what’s that about?”

“We sent a pony out last night to go find help. If you’re here and didn’t know, then he never made it…” her voice filled with even more sorrow. I could see the tears forming in her eyes as she bowed her head.

“Just because I didn’t see him doesn’t mean all is lost.” I said, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

“You think so?” the mare before me seemed to brighten a little at the thought of her friend safe and sound.

“I do, but we still need to think of a way out of this.” I began to pace back and forth in front of the group, their eyes following me. “Where do they keep the weapons?”

“In the general store. Why, what are you thinking?” the mayor piped up.

“I’m thinking that if I’m able to get out and get my rifle, I might be able to make a sneak attack on their base, maybe bring it down from the inside.”

“It’s hopeless, kid. The building is literally a prison, it’s built like a fortress, nopony gets in or out without the guards’ say-so. Besides, that also means you have to sneak out of here get that weapon of yours and then sneak out of town, it’s impossible.”

“One pony made it out last night, why can’t I do the same tonight?”

“You’re gonna need some help.” A new voice came from the crowd, but the crowd didn’t part. Instead a young stallion pushed his way to the front of the group. He was a short, white unicorn stallion with a grey mane. He wore some sort of repair barding but apart from that, there was something different about him, he looked… clean. The stallion before me was clean, it wasn’t as if he was just standing out in the rain, it felt more like this was his first time in the wasteland. After a few seconds of staring at him, I finally snapped to and realised what he said.

“It’s safer if only one pony goes. The less there are of us, the less the guards will notice” I said shaking my head at the stallion. “I need everyone to stay behind and look after each other; I’ll go in, look around and see what I can do. For now, we just have to wait until night rolls around.”

*** *** ***

It was a few hours but night finally fell, I used my time to go over a plan in my head. When the guards weren’t looking, I’d sneak out, get my rifle then head for the prison. Simple, right?

As soon as it was dark enough, I slipped out the back and looked around, what luck, there were no Powder Gang members around. I started my slow trot to the general store, making sure to keep right up against the buildings and off the main street. I must have been halfway down the street when a Powder Ganger rounded the corner up ahead. Quickly, I dived into an alley between two of the buildings and held my breath as the gang member passed by. With a sigh of relief, I slid out of the alley and continued onto the store.

The rest of the silent trot down the street went undisturbed and I soon reached the general store. The wooden door before me was old a weathered but still in relatively good condition. Carefully, I push on the door handle with my hoof and the door slid open (yes!) My celebrations were cut short however by the sound of a pony snoring on the inside of the shop (fuck!) I knew it was too good to be true, there was a guard snoozing at the front counter. He was sitting on a chair in front of the door to the back room. If my rifle was anywhere, it would be in that room.

I entered the store and moved silently along the floor, the guard must have been in a deep sleep because he didn’t stir as I crept up to him. I soon reached the door to the back room, but just my luck, it was locked. I turned around and raised my head slightly to look for the keys, only to have them brush against my nose. A set of keys were dangling from the guard, hooked to his armour by a small clip. Carefully, I focused my magic on the keys and the clip. Slowly, the clip released and the keys were freed into my magical grasp. Turning back around, I unlocked the door. The tumblers turned loudly and the door opened on squeaky hinges, prompting a stir from the guard. I quickly slipped into the back room and my mouth almost hit the floor. Weapons, saddlebags, supplies and a small mound of caps filled the room. (Praise Luna, I’ve hit the jackpot!) My eyes scanned the room and soon fell on both my sniper and my saddlebags. I quickly moved over and levitated my rifle onto my back, making sure to tie a knot in its broken strap. Leaving my saddlebag where they laid, I moved out of the room and closed door silently behind me. Placing the keys on the ground I moved over to the front door, checked the coast was clear and left the guard to his dreams.

*** *** ***

I managed to make it out of the town silently and escape under a cover of darkness. I had finally made my way to the prison known as The Box. Near the front gate was a large hill that overlooked the facility. When I reached the top of the hill I laid flat against the top and levitated my rifle off my back, rested it against the ground and peered down the scope. The prison was small and old, it had two buildings and from what I saw, four guard towers. This was going to be more difficult than I had originally planned.

“So what’s the plan?” I must have jumped three metres into the air when the voice asked its question. I took my eye from my scope and turned around to see a familiar face. The young white stallion from before had followed me out of the town.

With my heart pounding against my chest I replied “What are you doing here? I told everyone to stay back.”

“And I told you, you would need help, that’s why I’m here. I left the pub shortly after you and then followed you after you left the general store. So what’s the plan?”

Resisting the urge to facehoof I turned back to my scope “It’ll probably more dangerous to send you back so listen carefully.” I said with a strong, annoyed tone. “There’s one pony guarding the front entrance, one in each tower and from what I can see, three patrolling the yard.”

“Right, so what’s the plan?”

“I have no fucking clue…” It was the truth; I had no idea what I was doing. I had one full magazine of bullets so even with perfect shots I’d only be able to take out five guards and they’d hear me as soon as I pulled the trigger. I continued to wrack my brain for an answer.

“What if you sneak in?”

“I don’t see an opening in the fence, plus I’d be shot as soon as they saw me”

“Well you said you would bring it down from the inside. You may as well walk up to the front gate and ask to go in” I knew the stallion was being sarcastic, but what he said gave me an idea.

“That’s it.”

“You do realise I was joking right?”

“No, I mean yes, I mean. I might be able to go and, I don’t know, ask for a job?” (That sounded better in my head.) The stallion gave me quizzical look then shrugged slightly.

“I guess stranger things have happened.”

Turning back to my rifle I looked through the scope again “I’ll come along the road so it seems less suspicious. You stay here, if anything happens, run.”

“Fine.” he replied with a sigh. Taking my eye from my scope, I levitated my rifle onto my back and crawled back down the hill until I was at the bottom. Standing up, I headed for the road that curved back towards the prison.

The night air was cool but brought no breeze, as I continued to walk towards The Box, I tried to calm my nerves. “Just take a deep breath and try to look menacing.” Beep beep. “Oh shit…” I jumped back as soon as I heard the familiar sound of a landmine. I wasn’t wrong, the landmine exploded right before my eyes. My face was singed from the explosion and felt pieces of shrapnel fly passed my head, a single piece cutting my cheek and drawing blood while the lower part of my duster was ripped slightly. I was just about to start walking towards the prison again when I heard a pony call out.

“OI! Who goes there!?” it was one of the guards in the closest tower “answer or I’ll shoot!”

I had no choice; I had to answer “I’m a merc looking for work!” I called back. A few minutes passed but there came no reply, of mouth or rifle. Slowly and carefully I continued my trot to the front gate, making sure to avoid any landmines along the way, blood continuing to drip from my cheek. Eventually I made it to the front gate where I was met by two ponies, the one who had been guarding it in the first place and a new arrival.

“So you’re the one looking for work?” the guard asked.

“That’s right. I heard tell of a gang camping out in an old prison. Thought you lot might need some work done.” I didn’t smile as I spoke, trying to look as professional as possible.

“Why didn’t you come during the day?”

“I only just got here.” The guard squinted his eyes at me. “Look at it this way buddy, the more ponies you hire, the less time you have to stand there and feel your mane grow.”

The last comment did it as the guard thought for a bit then turned to the new arrival. “Barrel, take our guest to see the boss.”

“But he’s asleep.”

“Then fucking wake him up!” the new pony, Barrel, nodded to me to follow her into the yard. I did as instructed, leaving the guard to his thoughts.

Barrel and I entered through the large gate and into the yard. As we walked towards the largest building, I felt many eyes follow me; The Powder Gangers that were awake watched my every step. As we entered the large building, I was greeted with the sight of many more Powder Gang members, some playing cards and drinking, others sleeping on old dirty mattresses. None of them spoke; they just stopped and watched as I was taken through the building. Every Powder Gang member I saw wore that same type of armour from before. We ascended a flight of stairs until we reached the top level, from there, Barrel lead me to a far room down the hallway.

“Wait here.” Barrel’s voice was deep as she spoke, not bothering to look at me. Quickly she entered the room and closed the door. Minutes ticked by as I stood alone in the hallway, I began to wonder if this really was such a good idea. Soon the door swung open and before me stood a very large stallion wearing a modified version of the Powder Gang armour, he wore a bandolier over the top of the vest, full of shotgun shells.

“So you’re the reason I was so rudely awoken. What do you want?” the stallion’s voice was rough and full of annoyance as he spoke.

“I heard about your gang making base out here, I thought you might be able to use a couple of extra hooves.” The stallion stared me down as I spoke but I didn’t waver.

“Why do you think I’d need some no-named, scruffy haired, no-muscled fuck like you?”

“Because I shoot straight and never miss. Besides, you guys might be able you use a brain around here, doesn’t look like anyone else is using theirs.” I stared him down then came something I wasn’t expecting. The stallion before me began to laugh and laugh hard.

“You’re not bad kid, ok; we’ll see how you do.” The stallion said coming out of his laugh. “Barrel, take our new friend here to the cells, let him guard the fool who thought he could sneak out. Now it you’ll excuse me, I’m going back to sleep.” The large stallion gave me a fleeting, rotten-toothed smile before turning back around, walking into his room and slamming the door behind him. With that, Barrel nodded at me to follow her and we exited the building.

*** *** ***

The cells were the other building within the prison’s yard. The cells were smaller than the main building and contained a visitor centre in the front which housed another mare Powder Ganger who looked up as we entered the room.

“Hey Barrel, who’s the stallion?”

“New guy, he’s here to fill in for you, Lock.”

“Oh excellent. I need to get some sleep, I didn’t get any earlier with those fucking idiots having a bit of target practice.” the mare Lock said hopping up and moving towards the door. “You mind showing him the prisoners, Barrel? Kay thanks, bye!”

“Wait, prisoners? We have more?”

“Yeah, Stock brought in another one a few minutes ago, some short, white kid. We think he’s another run away from the town I was planning on telling Short Fuse in the morning so I didn’t wake him.” (I can’t believe my ears, I told him to stay put and now he got himself locked up. If we make it out of here alive, I’m going to kill him.) Without another word, Lock ran out through the door, leaving Barrel and myself alone.

“Follow me.” Barrel said with a low growl. She lead me through one of the two doors at the back of the visitor centre and into the area which contained the holding cells, sure enough, there was the stallion I left on the hill. He was sitting in a cell with a blue stallion; this was probably the one that escaped from Dusty Docks the other night. Without another thought, I raised my hoof and threw it towards Barrel’s head, knocking her into the iron bars of the cell and effectively knocking her out.

“You are a real pain in the flank, you know that?” I said, turning my attention towards my new found companion.

“I thought you could use some help so I intentionally got caught because I knew you’d be able to bust me out of here.” His story was almost convincing, almost.

“Sure, I completely believe you.” I replied in a sarcastic tone. “Stay there while I go and find the key.”

“Where am I going to go?” he replied but I didn’t answer as I headed for the visitor’s centre then returned a short time later with the key to the cells. I quickly opened the cell door and entered, turning my attention to the other stallion.

“Are you ok? Can you walk?” the stallion looked exhausted but managed to reply.

“I’m fine, just tired and hungry. They just locked me up in here. I think they wanted to send a message to the others and needed me in one piece to do it. I’m Moonlight, by the way.” The stallion managed to stand up and face me.

“The name’s Clear Shot. Good thing we came when we did. Come on, we’re getting you out of here and we’re going to take back the town by force.” I said as I turned and exited the cell.

“How are we going to do that? There’s three of us and over two dozen of them. How are we going to kill all of them, make it to the town, and kill the gang members there?” Moonlight asked.

“Many bullets and a lot of luck.” I replied walking into the visitor’s centre followed close by Moonlight and my companion. My attention was quickly drawn to the other door; I wondered what was behind it. Pushing it open I was surprised to see a couple of gun cases, a workbench with a number of different items and five large crates of dynamite. “I think we just found our luck.”

*** *** ***

After placing Barrel in a cell and locking the door behind her, we began to inspect our treasure. The gun cases held a couple of assault rifles and sniper in one and some pistols in the other, along with ammo for each weapon type. Stocked up on ammunition, I felt much safer. Because Moonlight was an earth pony, he took the pistols with their mouth grips, while my companion took the assault rifles, after much arguing.

“Ugh, I hate this earth pony technology; the weapons are inaccurate and always jam. Now if I had my laser pistol… Well-“

“Well, you don’t have your laser pistol, so you’re just going to have to make do.” I called from the workbench. I had been taping sticks of dynamite together for the last few minutes, putting them in bundles for bigger explosions. With a few bundles of dynamite hastily put together, I looked out the window; the sun was just beginning to rise on a new day. “Alright, time to live or die.” The three of us looked at each other then I moved to the door. Opening it just a bit, I could see the gang members that were in the yard last night were passed out in the middle.

Looking out into the yard, I took a gulp, my heart pounding against my chest. “I wish I had a smoke right now.” That’s when it occurred to me, my lighter was still in Dusty Docks. “Shit, how am I going to light the dynamite, I don’t have my lighter.” The two of them just stood there and looked at me in silence until Moonlight spoke up.

“We could always shoot it?” it was my turn to stare at Moonlight. It was a good idea, but I’d need help.

“I’ll need one of you to throw it, I’m going to need to use my magic to hold and focus my rifle.” I said as I began to lay on the floor with my rifle. I could feel the young stallion begin to levitate the dynamite up.

“I’ll do it” there was something in his voice; it sounded like determination to my ears. Slowly I moved the barrel of my rifle out the small crack in the door and aimed it at the small group of Powder Gangers in the middle of the yard. With my rifle fixed into place, I gave the stallion a nod to signal him to throw it. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him nod in return. Throwing the door open, he gave the dynamite a hard toss. As the dynamite landed in the middle of the group, I magically squeezed the trigger of my rifle and sent a round flying into the bouncing explosive.

The stallion closed the door as soon as I began to pull the trigger. The sound of my rifle was muffled almost instantly by the sound of the explosion. The gang members in the yard were instantly incinerated in the blast while everyone else was knocked slightly from the shockwave. Taking the chance I had, I took aim at both the pony in the tower I could see, along the guard at the front. The door guard had his head splattered over the entrance from my shot, while the tower guard took the bullet to the chest. Because of his bullet proof vest he didn’t die, but he staggered so much he fell off the top railing and hit the ground hard. If my ears weren’t ringing I probably would have heard his spine crack.

It didn’t take long for the gang members in the other building to realise what was going on. They began to stream out of the building, brandishing all different types of weapons. Taking aim, I fired off a few more shots, BLAM BLAM; the rifle rang out against the roar of the gang. Two of the Powder Gangers lost their heads but two out of two dozen didn’t make much of a difference. I went to fire again, click (shit). I was empty on rounds. Pulling my rifle inside the door, I quickly closed it and locked it.

“That’s a lot of angry gang members…” the young stallion said, looking out the window.

“No shit.” I replied, pulling him down. Not a second later, a bullet came flying through the window, raining glass down on us. “We also have three towers to worry about.” Reloading my rifle, I levitated it onto the windowsill and looked through the scope, sure enough; I could see a tower guard, aiming at me. Lining up a shot, I pulled my head back down and blind-fired. I looked back to check my target. My first round missed but he wasn’t aiming so I fired again. BLAM, this time the bullet hit its mark, the guard faltered and fell off the tower, landing in a pile of debris. As I pulled my rifle back in through the window, all hell broke loose. A storm of bullets flew in through the window and the door. A few rounds grazed my side, tearing through my duster and armour before I threw myself to the ground. As the bullets that were coming through the door stopped, Moonlight and the young stallion opened fire, sending their own ammunition through the door where the screams of dying Powder Gangers could be heard.

As the Powder Gangers on the other side of the door quietened down, a stick of dynamite flew in through the window, its fuse burning quickly. Before I could act, the young stallion let go of his assault rifle and focused his magic on the stick of dynamite, quickly throwing it back out through the window. The sounds of screams and an explosion filled the air as the dynamite exploded. The explosion and screams came quickly and faded slowly but soon there was no sound at all. The air was deathly silent; all I could hear was my breathing. Suddenly, out of nowhere, another explosion sounded, splitting the air around us. This explosion was different though, it wasn’t the sound of dynamite going off, it was the sound of a shotgun. Quickly I moved passed the stallion and stood at the side of the shattered window. Looking out I saw the leader, Short Fuse, standing in the middle of at least nine other Powder Gangers. As soon as the shotgun’s roar died down, Short Fuse began to speak.

“You think you can just fucking waltz in here and start gunning down my men!? I’ll show you what it means to mess with The Powder Gang!” the rest of the Powder Gangers let out a war cry as they each brought out a stick of dynamite.

“That’s not good.” said the stallion poking his head up. “I don’t supposed you have a shield spell? Cause I don’t.”

“Ready!” cried Short Fuse

“Shit.” Bringing my rifle up, I rested it on the windowsill and took aim again, this time I was aiming at the sticks of dynamite. I took my time; I knew I’d only get one shot.

“Aim!” the Powder Gang members began lighting the fuses. Moonlight huddled in the corner, tears in his eyes, while beside me, that stallion began praying to the Goddesses. I doubt even they could save us right now. I focused my crosshairs on one red stick.

“Fire!” time seemed to slow down as the gang members began to throw the dynamite. Magically squeezing the trigger of my rifle, I fired, BLAM! The round left the chamber and a split second later, found itself inside the stick of dynamite. The explosion from the shot stick sent a chain reaction down the line, with each stick of dynamite blowing up in the faces of the Powder Gangers. I watched in amazement as Short Fuse had both his sides blown out and became nothing more than a pile of blood and organs. Breathing out a sigh of relief, I dropped to the floor and rested my head against the wall as the young stallion just stared at me with a look of shock and amazement. For the first time in years, I was reminded of why I have a reticule for a cutie mark.

The three of us sat there on the floor for what seem like hours. We began to take note of our wounds. Bullets had torn through my duster and armour and skinned one of my sides, leaving a number of bleeding gashes, the young stallion had taking a bullet in the side of the lower part of his stomach, not noticing due to the adrenaline. Luckily the bullet hadn’t gone too far in, he’d just have to live with it till we get back to town. The two of us also had a number of cuts on our faces from the falling glass, Moonlight on the other hoof, hadn’t sustained any damages at all. We were just about to leave when hole-ridden door was kicked in by the remaining two guards. Moonlight opened fire on them but at a price. One of the guards shot out of instinct and shot Moonlight in the leg before he was gunned down. With all the Powder Gangers lying dead, we headed back to Dusty Docks.

*** *** ***

The walk back was painful but we managed. As we came close to Dusty Docks, we remembered the few Powder Gangers that were stationed there. It appeared that they didn’t hear the explosions going on at the prison. Either that or they just thought it was “target practice”. With the element of surprise, we gunned them down and entered the Thirsty Gator where we were greeted with cheers of Joy and praises before the three of us were rushed into the clinic for our wounds to be treated. That night, the ponies of Dusty Docks celebrated with the best gator meat they had, and it seemed like everyone wanted to buy me a beer. I did make a point, however, to tell the mayor about the other three Powder Gangers out at the shack by the road. With a promise that they would be dealt with, I fell asleep on the couch in the Thirsty Gator.

*** *** ***

I awoke the next morning as early as my head would allow me. As much as it would have been nice to stay another day, I had to keep moving. The Hoofstralian wasteland wasn’t going to wait for me. Grabbing my rifle and my collected saddlebags, I walked out of the pub and into the street. As I made my way to the main road in the early morning, I was greeted by the few ponies who were up. Giving me a few last thankyous and goodbyes, I left the town. Little did I know someone was waiting for me by the road.

“What are you doing up this early, kid?”

“Easy, I’m coming with you” The young white stallion replied. “I overheard what your plans were while you were drinking last night. If you’re going to try and clean up the wasteland, then I want to help.”

“No dice, kid” I replied moving passed him. “You have your whole life ahead of you. This is my vendetta, not yours.”

“If I hadn’t thrown that dynamite out the window yesterday, you’d be nothing more than a fine red mist.” What he said made me stop. “You need me as much as I need you. Besides, I’ve got my laser pistol with me now” he said, turning side on and showing me the small arcane weapon attached to his side. It took me a while but I finally gave a small smile and chuckle before giving a low sigh.

“You won’t last ten minutes in the wasteland without my help.” I said before nodding towards the road. “c’mon, we have a long road ahead of us.” The young stallion puffed out his chest and marched up to me.

“I’ll have you know I was in the wasteland for fifteen minutes before I reached Dusty Docks.” He said before moving on passed me. With a shake of my head I trotted up beside him and we began our journey together. “I’m Bolts by the way.”

“Clear Shot.”

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Long Shot, Level 1 – The longer you look, the more you see, when looking down the scope of a scoped weapon you gain +10% accuracy and -5% bullet spread

New Companion Acquired! Bolts the repair pony.

A/N: That took longer than expected. First off, I would like to apologise for how long it took to get this chapter out. A couple of weeks after the first chapter went up, my laptop’s hard drive died and I needed a new one. Luckily, I was able to back everything up, but with my main computer down, I became really backed up on university work. That, unfortunately, had to take priority when I got my laptop back. Also, this became more New Vegas than I had expected. Just know that this is not a New Vegas adaptation, it’s just the way the start happened. As always thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed and edited by ShikaTheSingingPony. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome. Thanks for reading!

Chapter 3

Chapter 3: To Know Your Friends
“Let’s sit and talk a while”

“It’s hot~” Bolts’s tired call rang out around me. The sun was high in the sky as the day went on. Patches in the clouds had allowed rays of sunlight to shine through, but fewer and fewer patches had been appearing in the last few hours and the clouds were beginning to darken. It had been quite a few hours since we left Dusty Docks and had continued on our journey. “Why was I never told it would be so hot!?”

“You’re the one who wanted to come on this little adventure.” I retorted. “You could have gone home or stayed in Dusty Docks.” The young stallion’s complaints on the temperature were getting on my nerves and ultimately testing my patience. (Maybe I should just leave him at the next town?)

“Well at least I’m not the one who got us lost.” Bolts’s voice was dripping with sarcasm. Some time ago I had decided that we could shave a couple days off the journey if we left the main road and took a direct path to our destination. With a glance at my map, I picked the appropriate direction and set off.

“We’re not lost, we’re just in the middle of –“

“Nowhere?” My eye twitched in annoyance as I was cut off. The stallion that walked behind me was pushing my kindness to its boundaries. Giving a sigh, I put it down to the heat frying our brains and stopped my trot. Wiping my brow, I levitated my canteen of water out of my saddlebags and took a swig as I waited for Bolts to catch up. The water was warm but bearable and it slid down my throat. As the white unicorn approached me, I looked down at him. He must have been in his late teens, short and scruffy. A young stallion whose hooves looked like they had only just gotten dirty. As he snatched the canteen from my magical grasp, I began to wonder where he was from. He didn’t grow up in the wasteland, that’s for sure. His coat would more resemble my own from the red, dusty soil and his laser pistol would be in worse condition. His repair barding was a whole other story, I had seen the jumpsuits and barding that the stable ponies wear and even if his was modified, it’s too different to be from a stable. Even his words when he spoke to me before we left Dusty Docks, he said he’d been in the wasteland fifteen minutes before reaching Dusty Docks. Not only is there no stable that close, there’s no town that close. I continued to try and wrap my brain around this thought until I was brought back by Bolts’s calls.

“Clear? Cleeeeeeeear? Anypony home?” Bolts had been calling my name and waving a hoof in front of my face for about a minute before I realised what was going on.

“huh... wha?” (So graceful in speech now aren’t we?)

“You’ve been just staring into space for about a minute now, is everything alright?” Bolts’s voice was filled with a bit of concern.

“Yeah I’m fine, just a bit on my mind” I said, waving a hoof to him. Taking my canteen back, I gave it a few shakes. When I heard no noise come from the canteen I tipped it upside down, a single drop fell from its rim and hit the ground. Glaring at my thirsty companion, I placed the canteen back in my saddle bags. “You’re welcome.” I said, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it, only to receive a sheepish grin from Bolts. The cigarette smoke was smooth as I took the first inhale of it then slowly blew it out. With another glance towards bolts I began walking again, heading (hopefully) in the right direction.

*** *** ***

As Bolts and I continued through the Hoofstralian wasteland, we were met with little disturbance or sound. Not much wildlife had ventured into this near barren part of the wasteland, every so often, we’d see a radroo in the distance but that was about it. As we continued further on (and as my cigarette just ran out) we were met some large, rocky outcroppings, a few long dead trees and large gusts of wind. The formation of rocks caused the funnelled wind to howl as it moved between each structure. Dust blew around our faces and my duster blew frantically in the wind, in the distant background, I could hear the unmistakable sound of roaring thunder.

“There’s a storm coming, and a big one at that.” I said as I turned my attention to the black clouds that flowed in the sky.

“But isn’t that a good thing? At least we’ll be out of the heat then.” Bolts asked, noting the slight concern in my voice.

“You really aren’t from the wasteland are you? Out here, it doesn’t just rain and it doesn’t just pour. The sky buckets down water harder than you’ve ever seen. We should find shelter and we need to find it fast.” I didn’t wait for Bolts to reply, I just started heading for one of the rocky outcroppings. As I made my way there, I broke branches from the trees with my magic, only to feel drops of rain begin to hit my face soon after. “Fuck…” I hid the sticks under my duster, as it didn’t take long for the rain to pick up heavily. The rain fell hard and landed with a large, dull patter against my duster. It didn’t take long for my mane to go limp and stick to my head, slightly obscuring my view. I was in luck when I reached the outcropping, the rocks had formed near perfectly into a small alcove, placing my saddlebags, rifle and semi-dry sticks inside the alcove, I turned back around to check on Bolts. Bolts was struggling against the wind and rain, his hooves sunk into the now muddy earth. It took him a while, but Bolts finally made it. Soaked and muddy, he began to look like a real wasteland pony.

“You… you weren’t kidding” he muttered, shivering from the cold wind and rain.

“No I wasn’t. Now you might want to get out of your barding before you catch a cold.” I said chuckling as I began to remove my duster and armour. Bolts seemed a little hesitant at first but just nodded and slipped out of his barding, placing it on a small ledge to dry. This was the first time I saw his cutie mark, a couple of bolts standing on end with three nuts across the top, I expected nothing less from a repair pony with his name. Under his barding, he was pearl white, his coat not yet darkened by the wasteland dust.

Wanting to warm up quickly I levitated over some sticks and my lighter from my saddle bags. Placing the sticks on the ground, I flicked my lighter on and floated it beneath the small branches. It was a slow start, but eventually the sticks lit up and gave off lifesaving heat as the fire roared into life. We planted our bodies down either side of the fire and looked out into the wasteland we had momentarily escaped from. We sat in silence, watching the rain fall heavily against the red earth. The silence was soon broken by growl coming from Bolts’ stomach.

“Hungry?” I asked, receiving a nod as an answer. I focused my magic on my saddlebags and brought out a small packet of gator meat. The townsponies of Dusty docks were kind enough to give us some gator meat and a small amount of caps as a reward for saving the town. The meat sizzled away over the fire and we ate in silence. It felt odd, here was a pony who was following me around and he hadn’t said a single word since we got in out of the rain. We finished our meal and happily laid down with full stomachs. Turning my attention to my bags, I brought another cigarette out and lit it, enjoying the after meal smoke. Well, I was enjoying it, until Bolts piped up.

“So why are you doing it?”

“What do you mean?” I asked, talking around the cigarette.

“I mean, why are you out here? I didn’t hear your full story last night. I only heard that you wanted to help the wasteland wherever possible. No one does that just out of the kindness of their heart, what’s in it for you? Fame? Power? ...Mares?” I had to laugh at the final part of his question.

“Hah, no, nothing like that.” The smile fades from my face as I recall my reason for leaving home. “My little sister was foalnapped a couple of weeks ago by some slavers. She was with me when they took her.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. Is… is she ok?”

“She was murdered and I couldn’t do anything to save her.” Bolts didn’t say anything, he just laid there, looking out into the rain. “That’s why I’ve decided to come out here. I don’t want others to suffer. I mean, who knows how many ponies have been thrown into slavery, or had their lives taken away? I know it’s a stupid goal, the goddesses know I won’t be able to save every pony in the wasteland, but I’m at least going to try.”

“Is that why you smoke and drink so much?”

“I drink to try to forget. I just want to relieve myself of that image of my sister. The smoking helps to calm me down, to steady my nerves. I know they’re supposed to be bad for me, but if anything, they’re what is keeping me both alive and sane.”

“You’re wrong, what’s keeping you sane alive and sane is that goal of a better future. Oh and it’s not a stupid goal, to actually try to make a difference, not just sit idly by while others die. That’s not a stupid goal, it’s a noble goal, and I’m glad I can help and be a part of it.” Bolts and I turned to each other and smiled.

“So what’s your story? You’re definitely not from the wasteland, you’re too clean for one. Are you from a stable?”

“Close, you’re right, I’m not from the wasteland, but I’m not from a stable either.”

“Oh?” Bolts didn’t say anything else. Instead he removed one of the pouches on his barding and turned it around. On the back of the pouch was an emblem, a half-apple with an inlay of three magical sparks ringed by gears, held by crescent-shaped wings and overlaid by a sabre of war. The mark of the Steel Rangers had been placed in front of my face. “Wait a minute. YOU’RE a Steel Ranger?” Bolts just gave me a nod. I had heard about the Steel Rangers before. Hay, everyone had heard of the elite fighting force of the Ministry of Wartime Technology. I had heard that there were a couple of contingents within Hoofstralia, but I thought they had died off long ago. “So where’s your steel armour?”

“Please, I’m not that important.” Bolt’s said with a snort. “I’m just a repairpony, they only give suits of power armour to those who are going to be in the military. Anyone stuck behind a workbench or a desk doesn’t get that luxury.”

“Wait, if there’s a Steel Ranger base near Dusty Docks, why aren’t the Steel Rangers helping? Where were they when the town was being overrun!?” my voice was filled with rage, now knowing that there was a fighting force nearby while I was risking my life.

“The elder doesn’t realise how bad things are on the surface here. Only a few ever get to leave the bunker and that’s just to do a bit of recon or acquire supplies. Whenever a pony approaches him to try and get him to leave, his answer is always the same. “No one leaves the bunker without my say-so. We’re strong while we’re together, by making our presence known to those on the surface, we may begin to divide and lose our strength as a unit. We’ll be making ourselves vulnerable.” Bolts finished his rant with a mocking tone. “That old stallion doesn’t know what’s coming out of his mouth anymore.” Bolts finished his tale and looked back out into the darkness.

“So I’m guessing you didn’t tell him that you left.”

“What he doesn’t know won’t kill him. Besides, I doubt they’re going to miss the repair pony from sector 7-G. I didn’t want to sit by under the ground, not knowing what was happening around us. I wanted to get out and see the world, now I want to help save it. Those ponies have no clue how fucked up things are around here and they can help.” Beside me was a pony who shared the same beliefs I had, a pony who wanted to make a difference and he didn’t know the full extent of what was going on around him. I truly couldn’t have asked for a better partner.

“Heh, looks like I’m not the only one with a noble goal.” I said, flicking my cigarette bud out into the rain. “So I’m guessing you don’t know much about the layout of Equestria, do you?” Bolts shook his head to my question.

“They only had so many books and maps in the bunker.” I waved him over as I levitated the maps out of my saddlebags.

“Well, first off,” I said, placing the map of Equestria in front of us. “This is Equestria and its many provinces. You see this central part here?” I said, circling the most central part of the large map. “The centre of Equestria contains some of its most known cities, or at least it did before the war. Over here we have Manehatten, as it stands today, it’s a ruined city but is home to the voice of the Wasteland, DJ Pon3.”

“Who’s that? I didn’t hear him in Dusty Docks”

“I guess no one had the radio on, you’ll hear him soon enough. If we go Southeast a little bit, that’s Fillydelphia. Again, all it is now is a ruined city, but I hear they’ve started it back up again, a lot of working factories are there now.”

“So why doesn’t everyone just go there? It would be easier to get Equestria up and running again, right?”

“Nope, not with Red Eye running the place.”

“Who’s Red Eye?” Bolts asked, everything I said just seemed to confuse him further.

“Some stallion who’s trying become the next ruler of Equestria. He’s tried countless times to get us in on this ‘Rebuild Equestria’ thing. I don’t buy it for second. I’ve heard that Fillydelphia is a horrible place. Besides, we have a saying down here, ‘Watch your neighbour’s back.’ We have no need for a ruler, we can take care of ourselves.” I began to crumple the map with my magic. I never liked the idea about being ruled over. Taking a deep breath, I went back to explaining. “Northeast of there is Canterlot, the old capital of Equestria. I was always told that it’s impossible to enter now, it was hit with a pink cloud megaspell, whatever that is. Bellow that is Ponyville, I was told that early before the war, it housed a number of important ponies and as such, was put on the maps. Farther south, there’s Appleloosa. It’s since become a home for slavers.”

“I’m guessing we’ll be going there at some point?”

“Maybe, but that’s dangerous territory. I’d rather not venture outside Hoofstralia for now. You see how there’s this forest of trees that cut down through the middle of Equestria, here, that’s the Everfree Forest. Even before the Great War, it was a place not to be messed with, now it’s even scarier. You couldn’t pay me to set hoof in that place.” I gave a shiver, not knowing the horrors that lurked within. “If you go east past it, however, you wind up in the province known as The Hoof. From what I’ve heard, nothing goes right over there. You need balls of steel and a lot of ammunition to live there. If you go further North, above the central part of Equestria, you’ll wind up in Stalliongrad.”

“What’s there?”

“I’m not sure, but I’ve heard its cold. Very cold.” My hoof then traced along the Southern border of Equestria, the lower province my hoof traced around bordered on Central Equestria and the hoof and travelled down for some time. “See this province that’s down under everything else? This is us, this is Hoofstralia.” I said, bringing out the next map. A blown up version of Hoofstralia.

“It looks… kinda empty…”

“Yeah, Hoofstralia isn’t really known for having many cities, most settlements are just small towns spread across Hoofstralia, the bigger cities are along the coast. These three in particular, Brismane, Sydneigh and Canterberra.” I said pointing to three dots along Hoofstralia’s East coast. “All three were hit with megaspells, Canterberra especially. There’s nothing there any more, just ruins filled with ghosts and ghouls. Sydneigh was a large trading port that was said to have a beautiful bridge connecting it to a small island off the coast. Since then a new trading post has been brought up, its proper title is called New Sydneigh but everyone calls it Safeway.”

“Why is it called that?”

“It’s neutral territory. Slavers, raiders, regular ponies, everyone goes there to trade. The policy is that if anyone starts a fight, they’re executed on the spot. As such, everyone is on their best behaviour. Brismane… that’s a whole different story, I have no clue what happened there. We know it was hit with a megaspell, but we don’t know what it’s like now. It’s in one of DJ Pon3’s few blind spots and we can’t get any news on it.”

“So where are we on the map?” Bolts asked, a slightly confused look on his face.

“We are here.” I said, placing my hoof in the centre then pulling up the third and final map. “This is Rust Valley. This dot is Sunny Springs, where I came from. Then there’s Dusty Docks, Sunshine Meadows, Golden Mills, Phoenix Rock and Bison Bullpen. These are the settlements of Rust Valley.” I pointed to a number of dots covering the map.

“So what’s this?” Bolts questioned, pointing to a large X near the top of the page.

“Ah, that’s our destination, which we should reach sometime tomorrow, now that we’re taking this shortcut. Speaking of which, it’s getting late, we should sleep, we have a lot more walking to do tomorrow.” I folded the maps up and placed them in my saddlebags before rolling over, back to the fire and Bolts. It wasn’t long before I heard a gentle snoring coming from behind me. With that, I closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep.

*** *** ***

I awoke sometime in the middle of the night to the sound of light whimpers. I rolled back over and faced the dying fire. The sound was Bolts and it seemed he wasn’t whimpering but shivering from the cold. He spent his entire life shielded from the weather and temperature of the wasteland. To go from a hot day to a cold night after a storm must have been a shock to his system. I levitated the remaining sticks over and placed them on the fire. Bolt’s shivering didn’t subside. Rolling my eyes slightly, with a smile I levitated my duster over and placed it over his body. It took a moment, but thanks to the fire and duster, Bolts soon fell quietly to sleep, I soon followed suit.

*** *** ***

The night passed quickly and I awoke at first light. The rain had stopped by now but left a cool breeze for our travel. The fire had completely died by now, leaving only crackling embers. Standing up, I gave a quick stretch and threw on my leather armour then moved over to my motionless companion. Taking my duster from his body, I gave him a light kick.

“Oi, wake up. We’re burning daylight.” at the call and the kick, Bolts twitched awake with a yawn.

“hmmmngggg. Any gator meat left for breakfast?” he asked, stretching out. He then moved to his gear and put on his barding.

“Nope, sorry. We ate it all last night. Now grab your things, if we leave now we’ll be able to make it there by this afternoon.” I said, throwing my saddlebags and rifle onto my back.

“Can you at least tell me where ‘there’ is and what exactly is ‘there’.”

“All in due time, my friend. Besides, it wouldn’t be a surprise if I just told you, now would it?” I caught a glimpse of Bolts rolling his eyes before he slipped into his barding. With a final check to make sure we didn’t forget anything, we set off, back on the now muddy trail.

*** *** ***

The day seemed to go longer than usual. We didn’t stop to rest this time, we just kept on walking. Our hooves sinking into the muddy earth, the only comfort that we received during the final part of this small journey was the cool breeze that came with the departed rain. We walked for hours on end until I saw the landmark I had been searching for. A small hill appeared out of the flat wasteland, a door stuck into its side, flanked by another couple of dirt mounds. The door was completely out of place in this wasteland, its weathered front almost camouflaged into the dirt mound. As we moved up to the door I let out a breath I didn’t realise I was holding. I had found what I had been looking for. Pushing open the door I was greeted by a long, dark tunnel.

“Is this what you’ve been searching for?” Bolts asked from behind me.

“It is indeed, this is where we begin.” I took out my lighter, not to light a cigarette though. Flipping the lid open I flicked on the lighter and let the light of the flame brighten up the dark tunnel. I didn’t waste any more time, I moved inside. The tunnel was long and slanted, it was dug deep into the earth. A few times I heard Bolts slip on the uneven ground, to which I almost lost my footing also a number of times. Eventually we arrived at the proper destination. Before us was a very large, metal, cog-like door, half open to reveal the inside of an underground bunker, the number 50 emblazoned on its front.

“This is it, my friend.” I said, not looking at Bolts. “This is the place where my ancestors lived in solitude for a hundred years. This is Stable 50.”

Footnote: No new level gained.
Friendship level increase with companion Bolts.

A/N: A short chapter this time. I figured I’d make a short chapter of Clear and Bolts getting to know each other a little better. We also get to see why Bolts is such a clean pony. Sorry for the delay in this chapter also, it was that time of the year and exams took priority. Now they’re all over and I’m on holidays and I’ve already started work on chapter four. A big bit of news comes with this chapter as well. As of now I am taking full writing authority. Whisper, who was my co-author, is now just helping with creative input and I will be the only one writing from now on. Editing will continue to be done by Shika of the Song. (I think we should all thank her for that.) As always thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome. Thanks for reading!

E/N: Hi, everypony! Shika here, finally getting to say hello to you all! I’ve had a lot of fun editing for Mach(though sometimes it takes a while xD) and I’m extremely glad you like our work. Thank you for the support you’ve shown us!

Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Digging Up The Past
“The further you dig, the more you find.”

The iron door to Stable 50 was large, much larger than I had thought it would be. Old and rusted, the large number on its front had faded heavily. I could barely see past it, as there was nothing but darkness on the inside of the stable. I turned to Bolts with a large grin, only just barely seeing him in the dark. “This is where we begin our journey.”

“A Stable?” Bolts asked, his voice dripping with scepticism. He raised an eyebrow as if to ask why.

“Not just any Stable. This particular Stable is where my family came from.”

“Ok… So, why are we here? Did your ancestors leave some sort of weapon here?”

“No, nothing like that.” I said, giving a weak laugh. “I wanted to come here to get more in touch with my ancestors. There may even be some information on what happened during the war, what happened to the major cities.” Bolts had kept his eyebrow raised while I spoke.

“What happened to ‘cleaning up the wasteland’?” I was stuck on that one. Other than getting some knowledge from the past, I really had no other reason for being here.

“The slavers and raiders aren’t going anywhere. Besides, there could be some leftover supplies in here.” Bolts still didn’t seem fully convinced. “Oh come on, I’m sure there’s some old tech in there you can scrounge up.” Bolts put one of his hooves to his chin to contemplate my proposal.

“Well… the makers of Stable-Tec DID also create the pipbuck, something the Steel Rangers are sorely lacking in.” He seemed to be taking to the idea more and more. “Ok then, I might be able to get a working pipbuck while we’re here and I guess some supplies wouldn’t hurt either.” I could feel my eyes roll inside my head. Turning back to the iron, door I was met with the same all-encompassing darkness. I began moving inside. The entrance was as dark as the cave, but where dusty earth had once been, my hooves now trotted along cold metal.

“You think this place still has a power supply?” I asked my companion.

“If it hasn’t been damaged at all, the reactor should still be able to work. There might be a power switch in here somewhere.” Keeping my lighter held high we moved through the entrance until we found what appeared to be a small control room to the side. Before us was a panel of buttons, knobs, and levers. “Which one do you think turns on the power?” Bolts asked, assuming I would have any clue.

“Why are you asking me? You’re the one who comes from a bunker, I thought you’d have some idea of how a Stable works.”

“Stables and Steel Ranger bunkers are far more different than you think. Their respective founders may have been sisters, but they both built their bunkers, as well as their empires, very differently.” I listened intently as he spoke, all this was new knowledge to me.

“Well, we may as well try them all. If the power’s off then only one switch will work.” We began pressing every random button and flipping every switch. Time after time all we got in return was a little ‘click’. No lights, no loud noise, nothing. Suddenly, after my hoof fell onto a large red (at least I assumed it was red) button, there came a loud clunking noise from somewhere in the Stable. Slowly following it was a dull hum and finally, light. Though, something was wrong, I couldn’t put my hoof on it.

“The lights are a little dim, don’t you think?” Bolts said, looking through the dusty control room window.

“It’s probably just the grime on the glass.” I said, moving out of the small room. The lighting didn’t change once we exited. “Okay, that rules out that theory.”

“The Stable’s probably running on backup power. A century of no service would most likely cause the generators to go rusty.”

“How long do you think they’ll stay on?”

“Hmmm, a few hours, days, maybe a week.”

“That’s plenty of time. Still, we better get moving.” We moved deeper into the Stable and down a flight of stairs. We eventually found ourselves in a large, open room with many hallways branching off. “This must be the Atrium.” As I took in the sights of the rusty, dust covered walls, I heard Bolts speak up.

“Hey Clear. You are a unicorn, right?”

“I was when I woke up this morning…” (What was he going on about?)

“Then why aren’t you using any arcane weaponry?” Bolts had walked up to the point where we were almost touching noses.

“What’s it matter? They’re just weapons.” I backed up as I spoke.

“That doesn’t answer my question. I’ve only seen you use ballistic weapons. Do you have something against arcane ones?” He seemed determined to get his answer.

“No, I don’t have anything against them. My specialty is long range and I can sure as hell hit a target further away with my rifle than I could with that little laser pistol of yours.” I said as I gave the pistol around his waist a little tap.

“Then what about cleaning up?” I didn’t know what case Bolts was trying to plead but I really didn’t care as I moved to another stairwell. “With ballistic weapons, you just leave rotting corpses. Arcane weapons will turn them into easily removed piles of ash and goop.” I stopped in my tracks and turned around and gave Bolts a menacing glare.

“Because no matter how bad a pony is, no matter how they lived their lives, everypony deserves a proper burial. Remember that.” Bolts didn’t back down from my glare, he stood his ground, determined to get his answer.

“Slavers and raiders lost the right to have proper burials the moment they took the lives of innocent ponies. All the more reason to turn them to ash and scatter them to the winds.” We stood there for a good minute, my menacing glared turned to pure anger. Yesterday, I was glad to have Bolts with me, now I just wanted to pummel him.

“I think the pipbuck area is down there.” I pointed to a set of stairs that went down into a still pitch black area of the stable.

“Oh? Where are you going?” Bolts asked, sounding a bit mad himself.

“I’m going to go search for supplies.” I said, turning around to face an upward stairwell. “Meet me back here when you’re ready.” With that, I started my search for supplies and Bolts headed downstairs.

*** *** ***

I mumbled as I walked about, trying to find the medical bay. My hooves were making a dull thud as I trotted across the dust covered floor. “The nerve of him! Does it really matter what kind of fucking weapon I use? And for the love of Luna, did he have to bring the dead into the conversation? Is it so hard just to just want a proper burial for ponies? He’s just… argh!” My rambling kept me going for some time until I was brought to a small room containing a few lockers, a desk with a terminal, and some barred cells. It was the security bay where my family had worked. I was speechless as I ventured inside. The room was empty but somehow homely. I felt safe here, secure, and I found myself walking slowly towards the terminal. What could be stored within it? As I switched it on I was greeted by one file. Not a whole screen full, just one small document. Without hesitation, I opened up the file and began to read (what I assumed to be) the last message my great, great grandfather posted before leaving the Stable.

*** *** ***

One hundred and seventeen years since last entry.

Final journal entry of Head of Security, Sergeant Sober Strides.
I’ve been told by the Overmare that we, the citizens of Stable Fifty, will be venturing outside the vault for the first time in a hundred years. In fact I have been told that tomorrow will be exactly a century since the Stable door was closed. I still don’t think this is a good idea. It’s too soon. We don’t know what lies beyond these walls. A still raging war? A ruined world? A void of complete nothingness? Either way, they all sound better than Tin Foil’s crazy “otherworldly invaders” theory. We don’t even know if the world out there is safe to live in yet. Well, if I leave this world tomorrow, then I’m leaving with a glass of whiskey. In the case that we do survive tomorrow and others find this terminal, welcome to the now empty Stable Fifty. By now, the other residents as well as I have moved on to newer lives and depending on when you read this, we may very well be dead. As a security measure I have wiped this terminal of all files except this one. I wish the Overmare would heed my warnings and do the same to hers, but at least it has that password on it. Not knowing what lies outside, I have also emptied the gun cabinet. You’d be lucky to find a grain of gun powder in there now. However, I’m not without my sympathy. You should be able to retrieve some left over medical supplies and maybe something from the kitchen. I swear that food could last a million years. Whoever reads this, take care. This is Head of Security, Sober Strides, signing off.

*** *** ***

“So that’s my great, great grandfather?” I kept staring at the green screen for some time as it gave off a warm glow. He was apparently a stallion that was concerned for security but still showed compassion. It was funny, really. His name was Sober Strides, yet he said he’d exit this world with a glass of whiskey. (Good to see I’m definitely not a black sheep in the family.) My mind still raced however. What was on the Overmare’s terminal that he didn’t want others to see? “It doesn’t matter.” I said, switching the terminal off. “I should really find those supplies.” I turned my back on the terminal and trotted out, my spirits slightly lifted.

I didn’t have to go far as the medical bay was only a few doors down. I felt safer as I moved inside. Ever since I left the last room it’s felt like somepony had been watching me, and I wasn’t too happy about it. The faded smell of antiseptic could still be made out in the infirmary, even after all these years. The room was also still in good condition. A tray of medical tools were sitting next to a bed, undisturbed after so long. I moved to the far end of the room to a set of lockers and began to dig through them. Not a minute passed before I heard a sound behind me. A low groan and a slight patter followed by a dull thud. I could feel the colour drain from my face. I knew what the groan was. Slowly I turned and saw it, a radroo was entering the medical bay. Its large legs created the dull thud, while its claws tapped on the ground as it crawled inside. The groan was the sound they gave when they were ready to attack, and while the radroo before me wasn’t the largest I’d seen, it was still big enough to kill me. I moved away from the lockers and began to scoot back slowly towards the back wall, but with each step the radroo came closer.

“Easy, boy. I don’t want to hurt you” My voice was soft and low as I focused on drawing my rifle. All the while, the radroo continued to give its threatening groans. I had barely started to move my rifle when the radroo leapt forward, reared up by balancing on its large, thick tail and kicked me hard on my shoulders. The force of the kick sent me flying into the back wall and I felt parts of my rifle dig into my back. Even with my armour and duster, I still let out a pained groan. I looked up in time to see the radroo jump at me again, this time its claws and teeth bared. Acting quickly I threw my front hooves up into its chest to stop its barrage. It worked, for now. My legs were long enough to stop the roo from biting my face off, yet its claws continued to scratch at me. The claws dug into my skin, drawing blood and causing me to let out an agonising yell. At this distance, I could see every feature of the radroo’s face. It’s fang-like teeth protruding from its mouth, its fur all but gone, skin peeling away and it’s mad, soulless, yellow eyes. (Eyes? That’s it!) I didn’t have much time. The radroo was stronger than I was and kept coming closer, driven by hunger. I acted quickly as I could, focusing my magic on the tray next to the bed. I levitated a scalpel out and forced the old but sharp blade into the roo’s eye. The radroo gave a bloodcurdling wail and backed up slightly. I took the chance and kicked it back further and jumped to my hooves. I didn’t wait a second for it to recover. Instead I ran up to the roo, and while my rifle was still on my back, stuck the barrel in its mouth and pulled the trigger. BLAM! The sound of the rifle going off next to my ear was deafening but it did the trick. The roo’s head popped like a pimple from the force of the round and sprayed my face with its blood. The body went limp and fell to the floor with a loud thud. Its blood stank and its flesh already seemed semi-rotten. Panting, I picked up the shiny metal tray and looked at my reflection. My face and duster were scratched and the roo’s blood had already started to seep into my coat. It smelled worse than it looked, and it took all my strength not to throw up in my own mouth from the stench. As I wiped the blood from my face with some old wipes from the medical lockers, a thought came to mind.

“Radroos usually travel in groups. If one’s here then…” I went numb and dropped the wipe thinking where the rest could be. “Bolts!” I ran from the room and down the stairs (I hope he’s okay…)

*** *** ***

I had made it down to the lower level without seeing another radroo and with my lighter held high, I began searching for Bolts. “Bolts? Bolts where are you?” I made my way through the dark passages, and it was eerily quiet. The only thing I could hear was the patter of my own hooves against the floor. As I moved on, the patter seemed to fade away, as if I were walking on something different. I lowered my lighter closer to the floor to examine it. I was standing on some sort of grey powder. (A build-up of dust?) No, it was ash, the remains of a number of radroos. I raised my lighter and just as I started to move again, I could hear more dull thuds coming down the hallway. “Bolts? Bolts is that you?” The noise stopped, and out from the darkness leapt another roo. I began to spin my rifle round but just as it reached my face, the radroo glowed a bright red and poof turned to ash before my eyes.

“It’s about time you got here.” From the darkness emerged Bolts, laser pistol held high in his glowing magical aura. From the glow of my lighter, I could see the scratches on his legs and barding. Not as deep as my own but they should still be treated as soon as possible. “I heard your rifle go off before and by the looks of your face, you met the new residents of the Stable.”

“Yeah, can’t say I enjoyed their company. Did you find what you were looking for?”

“Well… sort of…”

“Sort of? What’s that supposed to mean? Did you find a pipbuck or not?”

“Well… you’ll just have to see for yourself. Follow me.” Before I had a chance to reply, Bolts turned around and began trotting back into the darkness, his magic lighting his way.

“H-hey!” I stood there for a moment then gave chase. (Was it too much to ask to just get supplies and leave?)

*** *** ***

Bolts lead me through the dark passageways until we arrived at the Pipbuck Technician station. A small room with nothing but a few broken pipbucks on a counter. “This is what you meant by ‘sort of’? A bunch of broken pipbucks?”

“Well, yeah… When we left back upstairs I came down here and found the room, but there were no proper working pipbucks. I think I might be able to make a working one with different parts from the broken ones. They’re all the same model so the parts are compatible. It’s just a matter of putting them together.” I looked over the broken pipbucks while Bolts explained, a few of them were already very dismantled but one in the middle was starting to take shape. (That must be the one he’s working on.)

“So, why haven’t you finished it yet?”

“I can’t work on it in the dark, sure my magic helps a little but your lighter would be better, not to mention the fact that I keep constantly getting attacked by those creatures. I was waiting for you to come down and lend me a hoof.” I thought for a moment before placing the lighter on the table.

“You finish that, we get the supplies and we leave, deal?”

“Deal.” I placed my saddlebags in the corner and I was just about to move to the front when something caught my eye. Grabbing my lighter again I took it to the back wall. The glow from my lighter illuminated the wall, a grey slate with nothing to adorn it but a small layer of dust. But I saw more, a blank canvas for which an artist could create a masterpiece, something magnificent with which to brighten the room and bring it to life. I don’t know why I said it, but slowly I turned to Bolts and spoke.

“This wall could use a mural.”

*** *** ***

Time seemed to pass slowly as I waited by the door, rifle ready, as I waited for Bolts to finish what he was doing. “How much longer are you going to take?”

“It won’t be much longer, I only have I little bit more to do.”

“Yeah, you said the same thing ten minutes ago.” I could hear the little clicks he was making as he moved the small parts of the pipbuck around. It could easily be heard considering the only other noise that came from the stable was the dull hum of the generators and the buzz of the florescent lights.

“Hey, Clear, can I ask you something?”

“What is it?” I didn’t dare take my eyes off the hallway, lest a radroo attack again.

“Why don’t you have a pipbuck? I mean, your family originally came from a Stable. I thought you would have, I don’t know, inherited one or something.”

“Not many ponies have them nowadays. In Sunny Springs, I know of only three ponies that still carry them. Sure, everypony had one when they left the Stable, but over time there became less and less need to use them. Most of the landscape has been documented on maps so there’s no use for that feature. Eventually, pipbucks became more of a burden than they were worth. Some ponies sold theirs. The teacher kept one as a piece of history, but most of the pipbucks just stopped working and with nopony having knowledge to fix them-“ BLAM! I shot and killed another radroo as it bounded into my crosshairs “-well pipbucks just became dead weight to most.” I finished my sentence as the empty casing clattered to the ground. “What do you expect to gain by strapping one to your ankle anyway?”

“I want to study how it works, and it would be easier to do that with it around my ankle rather than in my barding. I also managed to find a manual for it, so that will help as well.” We sat in silence again but only for a short time. “I have one more question.” Bolts said, not looking up.

“Shoot.”

“Why do you believe that all ponies deserve a proper burial, no matter who they are, or rather, were?”

“I just believe that it’s a pony’s right to be buried upon death, so that they have a final resting place. Besides, if we didn’t bury the dead, the wasteland would be full of corpses by now.”

Bolts gave a sigh “It really is a horrible place out here, isn’t it?”

“Yes, but sometimes, if you’re lucky, a bit of joy will enter your days.”

“Well, there’s a little good news at least. I think I finally have this pipbuck working.” I heard Bolts clasp the pipbuck around his ankle and a green light blinked into existence from it. Standing up, I closed my lighter and pocketed it. (It’ll probably need refilling now.)

“Good. So, how well does it work?”

“Well, I made it with the parts of four Pipbuck 3000 models. Hmmm, let’s see…” Bolts began to prod at the pipbuck with his hoof “Well, the light glows.”

“Well, that’s a plus.” I exclaimed in the most sarcastic tone I could pull off. I was given a glare back from Bolts.

“It’s giving me a reading on my health, though it doesn’t seem to be distributing any medicine to help. The maps seem to be working and the radio should work once we’re out of here. But it looks like the E.F.S is only half working and the S.A.T.S are completely offline.”

“E.F.S? S.A.T.S? What?” It made me feel a little unintelligent but I legitimately had no clue what Bolts was talking about.

“The E.F.S stands for Eyes Forward Sparkle. It’s sort of like a compass, here.” He began tapping away again. “Your home town is Sunny Springs, right? Well, I just marked it on the map and now I have a little marker on the compass, but there’s supposed to be something else on it. A green light for you and red for any of those radroos still around. So, while it’s showing me where to go, it won’t show me anypony nearby. S.A.T.S stands for Stable-Tec Arcane Targeting Spell. It’s supposed to help in combat by locking onto targets, but it has a bit of a recharge if you use it too often.”

“Eh, cheap gimmicks, I’ve fared well enough without them. So, how do you know so much about pipbucks and E.F.S.s and whatever anyway? I thought you were new to them?”

“I skimmed through parts of the manual while I was repairing this one. It’s a nice piece of hardware and it’ll give me some help when it comes to hacking terminals. And we can use the maps to-“

“Wait, wait, wait, hold up.” I said, cutting him off. “You can hack terminals with that thing?”

“Well I could even before I had this. The pipbuck will just give me a boost, so to speak.” Smacking my hoof to my face I turned around and immediately headed for the door.

“Come on, I have one last place to check out before we go.”

*** *** ***

We met little resistance as we made our way up the stairs and back to the medical bay. Bolts gaged and did lose his lunch and the sight and smell of the headless radroo I left in the room. Once we grabbed what supplies we could and patched ourselves up, we moved onto the old kitchen. Unlike most of the Stable that we had seen, the kitchen was a complete mess that was torn apart by hungry radroos. We took what we could, some old stale packets of chips, some crumpled boxes of Insta-Mash and a few bottles of Sparkle-Cola left over in the fridge.

“Is this stuff safe to eat?” Bolts asked, sounding concerned for his health. “They’ve been in here without power for over a hundred years.”

“The ponies at Stable-Tec gave the residents these because they knew the food would last over a hundred years. I’m sure an extra hundred wouldn’t turn it to poison.” With the supplies safely tucked away in our saddlebags, we moved upstairs one last time. This time our destination was one we hadn’t been to, yet we could see its window from the atrium floor. Our final destination was the Overmare’s office.

There was something daunting about the room as we approached its door. Entering it felt different to the other rooms, this room once held a position of power in its day, and now it stood as a reminder of who was in charge. The door opened smoothly as we stepped inside. As much as the room was daunting, it was also simple. There were monitors to survey the stable, and filing cabinets in the corner along with a safe that was sure to be empty. Finally, to round out the room, a large desk with a terminal was placed right in the centre.

“I want you to try and hack that terminal.” I said to Bolts, moving over to it.

“Ok… why is it so important that I hack the terminal? What’s on it?”

“I don’t know, but on my ancestor’s terminal he said that he wanted the Overmare to wipe hers when they left. She didn’t. I want to know if there’s anything important on there.”

Bolts gave a shrug as he moved over to the terminal and planted himself down. Connecting his new toy to the terminal he went to work, hacking and figuring out the terminal’s password within a minute. “Wow, that was by chance, one of the easiest hacks I’ve ever done…”

“So, you’ve done this how many times before?” I asked giving him the Stink-Eye.

“Umm… well… uhh…” Bolts seemed to stammer a lot before finally finding his voice. “Oh look, they have files on all the old residents.” I leaned in closer to the terminal and indeed, the database of the terminal did contain files on all the characters, but that wasn’t what I was looking for.

“No, close it, the residents have been dead for a long time, nothing in their files matters anymore.” I shook my head as I spoke, knowing there was no need to read that part of the past.

“Well, it looks like there’s two other things on here, the option to open the safe and… a recording from Stable-Tec.” My interest had become peaked at the sound of Stable-Tec.

“Go on then, let’s hear it.” I looked towards Bolts as the recording began to play and, out of the terminal came the voice of a young mare. She sounded tired and to be honest, rather bored.

*** *** ***

“Hello,

“My name is Scootaloo and you probably know me as… oh, forget it. Who I was before doesn’t matter anymore. I’m speaking to you now as the vice-president of Stable-Tec. If you are listening to this than that means Omega-Level Threat Protocols have been enacted and you have been appointed Overmare of a Stable-Tec life-preserving Stable. Your Stable has been designated Stable Fifty. You have been chosen for your sense of loyalty and duty to the ponies around you and to this company and while Stable-Tec is most likely blasted into rubble by now, our ideals live on.

“Your Stable has been selected be part of an important job. The first and foremost job of your Stable, like all others, is to save the lives of the ponies inside. As well as protecting the ponies inside, your stable has been selected to… to… (Come on, Scoots, you have to tell them.) Your Stable has been selected as one of the first Stables to open its doors. Exactly one century after the door of Stable Fifty closes, it will be re-opened to whatever new world awaits you.

“Your job is to start Equestria anew, like the first founders. You must ready the land and start things going again for when the other Stables begin to open. This… this will be all on the wish that the land is habitable at that time and not a… a… radiation filled world of death. If it so happens that that is what awaits… I… We cannot express how sorry we are.

“From all of us here at Stable-Tec and all of Equestria, we thank you for your dedication… and sacrifice…

“(Sniff)

“Thank you, and may somepony above take pity on us all.”

*** *** ***

“Wow…” Forget tired and bored, the mare in the recording sounded like she had just about given up on the world. I slowly lifted my hoof and turned the terminal off. I didn’t need to hear anything else.

“Well that was a little… depressing.”

“She said she was the vice-president of Stable-Tec and this was the recording for Stable Fifty. She probably had to go through the same sort of script for all the other stables. I’d probably be just as tired and depressed if I had that job. She asked for somepony above to take pity on us. I think Goddesses really have turned their backs on us by now.” I began shuffling to the door, my hooves dragging along the ground making a soft grinding noise against the dust.

“Hey, don’t you want to check the safe?”

“There’s no point. The safe was probably cleared out before the residents left. Let the dead rest.”

*** *** ***

We slowly made our back to the door of Stable Fifty. As we moved passed the large cog like door, I turned around and stared at it. “We should close this place up again.”

“Why? If we do that, it won’t be able to open again when the power runs out.”

“What point is there to keeping it open? We cleaned out everything that’s inside. Besides, there’s bound to be more radroos in there. If some random pony tries to get in for shelter, they may not be as prepared as we were and might get themselves seriously hurt, or worse.” We both stood up and stared at the 50 that rested upon the face of the door, this time illuminated by the green glow of Bolts’ new pipbuck.

“You’re right. Last thing we need is others getting hurt.” Bolts moved over to the outside control panel and flipped the main switch. The stable door gave a loud pneumatic hiss before giving off a large screeching noise as it rolled into place. Then finally, the door of Stable Fifty had closed. Forever.

*** *** ***

We found ourselves walking back through the familiar dark tunnel that lead to Stable Fifty. However, there was a light at the end of the tunnel this time and we soon found ourselves back outside. Some time had passed while we were in the Stable, as the sun had already started to set, casting the sky, or what we could see of it through the cloud cover, into a vibrant orange. “Well, we have all of Hoofstralia to see, but where should we go first?” I asked. It was my plan to come out and help, but I had no leads on where to go. (Great thinking there, Clear.) Bolts brought up his pipbuck again and began playing around with the map.

“The closest settlement is north of here, just below the border.”

“Then that’s where we start. We’ll rest there and see if they have any news on possible slaver or raider activity in the area.” With a nod to each other we set off as the evening approached, ready to take on the world. Or what was left of it anyway.

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Critter Carnage – The creatures of the wasteland fear the sound of your rifle, you do +10% damage to all wasteland animals.

A/N: Life. Life always changes. It was my hope to get this chapter out earlier but sometimes life tells you otherwise. I would rather not go into what happened. Just know that it’s in the past and I’m back on track. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed and edited by Shika of the Song. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome. Thank you for reading and many thanks for sticking around during the long break.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Mistaken Identity
“You either die a hero…”

The night was still and calm, and no wind blew as I lay awake upon the cool ground. It had been some time since Bolts and I left Stable 50, and a longer period since we stopped to make camp. (If you could really call it camp.) We had no wood to burn for a fire and we had eaten what food we found in the Stable. (For two hundred years old, Insta-Mash aged well.) Yet I couldn’t sleep, due to my brain being focused on what I heard back in the Stable. The young mare, the vice-president of Stable-Tec… How many of those recordings did she have to make? How many of those Stables have different jobs? And why would they send the residents out if they had no clue what the conditions were? I had lit a cigarette a short while ago to calm myself and clear my mind, but to no avail. With each puff I took, my mind continued to stay foggy. Now it was just a dim light in the darkness of the wasteland. The questions continued to circle in my head as I looked through the gaps in the clouds to Luna’s dark and jewelled night. The stars shone like diamonds upon a smooth black fabric. The beautiful sight of the stars was quickly ripped from vision as the thick clouds moved over them again prompting a disappointed sigh to escape my mouth.

“Is everything ok Clear?” I heard Bolts shift in the darkness, his barding rubbing against the gritty dirt. The question took me a little by surprise as I thought my companion had drifted off into the land of dreams by now.

“Yeah I just can’t sleep. Got a little on my mind. I guess the Stable made me a little bit uneasy.”

“Was it that recording from Stable-Tec that we found?” (Great, he hacks terminals AND reads minds.)

“Yeah, I just can’t get it out of my mind. That mare seemed so distraught.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it.” Bolts said with a yawn as he rolled over and faced away from me. “As you said, it’s in the past. Let it sleep.” Bolts gave another loud yawn. “ahhh~ I think I might take that advice as well. Good night, Clear.” Bolts quickly fell asleep after finishing his sentence. Flicking my used cigarette bud out into the dark, I rolled over and followed his lead.

“Yeah, goodnight.”

*** *** ***

I wanted a full night of sleep, but I only got a light nap as the sun started to rise shortly after I dozed off. Tired and still plagued with questions that had to go unanswered, I rose from my slumber and got ready for the rest of the journey. It took a few nudges and a kick but eventually Bolts had woken as well. Not having to pack up anything, we set off for the next town. A few hours passed and the day was already starting to heat up when I realised I didn’t know where we were going.

“Hey I never asked what town are we headed for anyway? You said it was close to the border.” Bolts stopped for a moment and lifted his hoof to stare at his pipbuck. Pulling up the map, he scanned it for a name.

“Uhh… oh! Here we go, the town’s name is Merry Burrow.” I stopped in my tracks and put my hoof to my chin in contemplation.

“Merry Burrow, Merry Burrow… why do I know that name?”

“Don’t you know all of the towns in Hoofstralia?”

“No, nowhere near all of them, but I remember hearing Merry Burrow mentioned a few years ago. I just can’t remember why. I remember they have a gem mine that survived after all these years but apart from that, nothing. They aren’t one of our trade partners so I’ve never been up there.” We began walking again.

“So, where have you been to?”

“I only travelled with the caravans around Rust Valley, I went to Dusty Docks a few times, and once to Bison Bullpen, but that was it. I’ve never seen the coasts. I always had to stay home or at least close to it so I could…” my voice trailed off as I remembered my reasoning for not going far from home.

“So you could what?”

“So I could be close to look after my sister.”

“Oh… I’m sorry.” I waved a hoof at Bolts before moving off, him promptly following behind.

“I should start taking my own advice.”

“What do you mean?” Bolts asked as he caught up.

“I need to let those who have died, rest. Including my sister.” I set my sights on the horizon as the shapes of the shacks of Merry Burrow began to come into view. “I need to move on.”

*** *** ***

The town of Merry Burrow was quaint. A small town near the Northern border of Hoofstralia. From what I recalled, the town used to be a large supplier of gems, having one of the largest mines in Hoofstralia. The gems were usually carted around Hoofstralia via the road, but to transport them further North into the more central part of Equestria the old residents used a train to transport them. Now the tracks were unused and even destroyed. As we moved into the town, I couldn’t help but feel the eyes of the townsponies following us. (Hell, I could see them watch us.) All eyes seemed to be on us as we moved through the town. Mares seemed to hide their foals behind them and everypony seemed to move, if not run, out of our way.

“What’s with the ponies in this town?” Bolts whispered to me “It’s as if they’re afraid of us.”

“That’s the thing, I think they are.” The fleeing of ponies didn’t stop as we made our way through the dusty town. Heads and eyes seemed to poke out of doors and windows to view us but quickly retreated as we passed, only to come out again once we had moved on. We soon came upon the town pub. The Crystal Clear Pub was a two story building made of weathered wood that still stood the test of time. The melancholy music of a song drifted out through the open doorway, along with the chatter of a small group within. That all changed the moment I stepped inside. While the music continued to play from the radio above the bar, the chatter died down until it was completely gone. All eyes turned to us but heads didn’t follow. All the patrons of the pub were trying to completely avoid eye contact.

“They’re all staring at us.” Bolts said, his whisper just loud enough to be heard over the music. “I think this was a bad idea.”

“Just follow me and let me do the talking.” I whispered back before walking more inside. As we moved past more patrons I became more worried. More and more ponies stood between us and the only notable exit in the building. Swallowing my fear I continued moving up to the bar. As I approached, the few ponies on the bar stools quickly jumped away and moved to a table in the corner of the room. Moving up to the now vacant bar I began to slowly levitate my rifle off my back. Out the corner of my eye I saw a unicorn mare slowly bring her magic to a glow and focus on the revolver holstered to her waist. She didn’t fire or even draw but simply kept her magic on it. I continued to take my rifle off and placed it beside me. Dropping my saddlebags as well I hopped up on a now empty stool. Bolts was right behind me and jumped onto a neighbouring stool.

“Wh-what will i-it be?” The bartender before us was a frail, skinny stallion who looked like he hadn’t slept in weeks. He spoke with a stutter as if something was wrong. (What was wrong with this town?) Reaching into the pocket of my duster I took out a hoofful of bottle caps and placed them on the bar.

“I’ll have a beer thanks.”

“I’ll have one too.” Bolts said, piping up.

“Ha! No way kid, you’re having a cider.” Bolts turned to give me a glare and was about to say something when the bartender interrupted.

“I-it’s f-free. We d-don’t want any tr-trouble.” Bolts and I both raised an eyebrow at the stallion and gave him a quizzical look.

“Why would we cause you trouble?” I asked the stallion. “We’re just travellers passing through. We only stopped in for a drink and maybe for a place to stay for the night.”

“W-wait, you mean y-you’re not one of Mr. White’s men?”

“Mr. White? Who’s that?” The stallion gave me a long blank stare before bowing his head and sighing hard. Raising his head again he called out to the other patrons of the pub.

“It’s ok everypony, they’re NOT with Mr White.” There came a collective sigh from around the pub as the townsponies relished in what was to them, good news. The groups began to relax again and soon the pub was filled with the chatter that flowed out into the street before we entered. Conversations continued that had been quickly halted and soon we were just two ponies that blended with the others, no longer the centre of attention. The bartender brought out two bottles, one of beer and one of an old apple cider and sat them before us. “Sorry about that. Everyone’s just a little on edge right now.” The stallion held out his hoof for me to shake “The name’s Barley.”

“Clear Shot and this is my companion, Bolts” I said shaking his hoof. “Now what’s going on here? Who’s Mr White?” I didn’t even touch my drink before asking my questions to which the skinny bartender sighed and pulled out a drink for himself. He sat in front of us, behind the bar on a stool of his own.

“Mr White is a… businessman of sorts. He dabbles in trade that most ponies, including all of us, consider horrid.”

“What’s his trade?” I asked as my companion began to drink his cider. I still neglected my own beverage.

“Mr White is in charge of a group of slavers around here.” I couldn’t believe my ears, another job fell right into my lap. I looked to Bolts who had stopped drinking, he seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“Surely you haven’t done business willingly with him?” I asked, only to have Barley slam a hoof onto the bar and give me a cross stare.

“Of course I haven’t fucking done business willingly with that bastard.” The stallion took a long hard swig of his beer then seemed to calm down somewhat. “Mr White considers himself a fair businessman. He lets us all live, and in exchange for his generosity, comes around every couple of weeks to choose a few more ponies to be taken as slaves.”

“Why haven’t you fought back?”

“Don’t you think we’ve fucking tried!? We’d kill the lot of them if we had the chance. But even with all of us who know how to shoot, they still outnumber us at least three to one. It’s all we can do just to stay alive.” I began to look around the room, not to the ponies who had stopped talking again, this time at the actual pub. I began to take notice of its condition. Many window panes were broken. Wood had chipped away in many places and the walls had a few holes in them. The ponies had fought back, but it seemed that they were unsuccessful. “That bastard… That fucking bastard has taken many friends from us… and even family members.” Barley seemed to tear up. “On the last trip, they took my wife and foals with them. I wanted to fight back, to intervene, but if I did, he would have had her shot.” Barley was just beginning to sob but took in a deep breath and forced his tears away. “I should have done it, at least it would have been quick and painless. Unlike what she’ll have to go through as a slave.” I gritted my teeth but tried not to show my anger.

“I understand what it’s like to lose someone to slavers. We’ll work something out.”

“You two? What could you do? You’re just two young lads. You’ll get yourselves shot by going in there.”

“It’s better than sitting around here and waiting for them to come back.” Bolts piped in. We sat there in silence for a short time, the soft tune of the music was the only noise in the room. There were no lyrics that came, but instead it was just a simple, melancholy tune played from a string instrument.

“Fine.” barley finally broke the silence. “If you two have a death wish, then go ahead with your plan. Don’t say I didn’t warn you. Stay the night though, I wouldn’t be able to sleep if I knew you two went in there tired.” I nodded my thanks and began to drink my beer. It was a little warm but enjoyable none the less. As the music died down and went away, the chatter of the pub kicked back in. groups began to play cards and a couple of barmaids took drinks around to the patrons. With the music gone a voice came over the radio.

“This is DJ Pon3 and that was Octavia’s Ode to a Quieter Time. A smooth melody from simpler time.” Nudging Bolts in the shoulder I nodded to the radio.

“This is the DJ Pon3 I was talking about.” I said before taking another drink and listening in.

“Now tell me, my little ponies, are you hungry for some centuries old Insta-Mash? Or are you hungry for some news? Still no sign of that silver-eyed stallion who near single hoofedly took down the Powder Gang members that were laying low in the prison called The Box.”

“What!?” I called as I spat my beer out.

“Not only did he take down a prison full of Powder Gangers, but he also rescued the citizens of Dusty Docks at the same time.” DJ Pon3, the voice of the wasteland, was talking about me.

“Can you believe this!?” I said to Bolts, my voice full of shock and quite possibly a little too loud.

“Yeah, he still hasn’t mentioned me. I helped at The Box too.”

“The last I heard, this stallion was headed North with a new buddy of his who helped out the town as well. Now this is where I’d normally say ‘Well done kid. Give it to those bandits.’ or something like that. But the truth is, he really shouldn’t try this. He’ll end up hurt, or worse, dead. Now, Silver Eyes, if you can hear me… Good job on saving the town of Dusty Docks, but don’t try to be a hero. The Equestrian Wasteland already has a number of ponies out there fighting the good fight. With the Stable Dweller and Security out there, we have more heroes than we need. But if you really feel so strongly about it, stick close to home. If you’re going to help anypony, do it from Hoofstralia. We have enough heroes up here already. Oh, and one last thing. Well done, kid. Thanks for listening, my little ponies. Tune in tomorrow when I’ll have a fresh report for you on what’s going on around our humble little wasteland. I’m DJ Pon3, your voice in the darkness. And now, some music.”

*** *** ***

I stared on in disbelief as DJ Pon3’s voice disappeared from the radio and replaced by the sound of smooth jazz. Somehow DJ Pon3 knew what I had done and had told the wasteland about me. I sat there with a blank stare on my face and my mouth hanging open until Bolts nudged me in the ribs.

“You ok there, Clear?”

“Yeah, yeah. I just never expected to be talked about on the radio like that.”

“So that really was you?” I looked forward to see a stunned Barley staring back at me. “The one DJ was talking about, you really saved Dusty Docks?”

“I… I did. But I did have help.” I didn’t know how to feel right now. The only reason I had been recognised in the past was because I was the son of the sheriff of Sunny Springs. Now I was the pony who saved a town from bandits.

“But you still saved them, right?”

“Yes, I did.” I shook my head to get rid of the fuzziness that was plaguing it. Taking a deep breath I put on a serious look. “And I’m going to do the same here.” It was Barley’s turn to shake his head.

“It’s a nice thought kid but I still think you’re out of your league. Still, it’s good to hear there’s actually ponies like you out there and that the DJ wasn’t just spinning a tale.” I opened my mouth to speak again but as I did I felt the earth begin to rumble. As seconds passed it got worse. “Oh no…” the colour seemed to drain from Barley’s face and it reverted to how it looked when we walked in.

“What is it?” I asked, grabbing my beer bottle before it could topple over from the vibrations.

“I thought today was the day… You two are about to meet Mr White…”

*** *** ***

The rumbling came from a cart that was being pulled by some large stallions. I couldn’t exactly see them, as I didn’t move from my stool, but looking out one of the broken windows I saw a cloud of dust that had followed the thundering carriage. The pub had fallen silent again, and out of the corner of my eyes I could see that some of the patrons were shaking as well, fearing that they would be the ones chosen this time. The barmaids hid themselves in the backroom entirely. The sound of clinking metal approached from outside and a large, white, well-built stallion walked into the pub. His mane had been cut short and spikey and he was at least twice as big as me, both is size and build. As he walked inside I noticed the clinking metal sound was coming from him. The large stallion was wearing spiked hoof shoes, a small layer of both rust and dust coated them. While he wasn’t looking our way I leant in close to Barley and whispered.

“I’m guessing that’s Mr White.”

“Him? No, he’s just a lackey.” Barley whispered back. If the large stallion in the room was the lackey, I feared what Mr White would look like. I leant back and kept and an eye on the doorway. Soon two more ponies stepped in: a mare almost as large as the stallion who had a thick whip hanging from her side, and a normal-sized stallion wearing a white suit and hat that were pinstriped. The first two were wearing combat armour and looked like they hadn’t bathed in weeks, maybe months. The third pony was definitely the odd one out.

“Ah, m-Mister White, s-so good to s-see you again. H-how was the trip over?” Barley stuttered, addressing the suited stallion.

“Ah, now that’s what I likes to hear, a nice welcome before we’s do business.” The stallion spoke with a strange accent. (probably from somewhere up North.) “Now, we both knows why I’m here.” He removed his hat and handed it to one of his guards, his jet black mane had been slicked back and looked really greasy. “Oh, you don’t mind if my associates make their selves at home do you?”

“w-What? Of course not, Mr. White.”

“Ah, good. Knuckles, Bullwhip, take five.” The stallion seemed to get a large grin on his face as Mr. White walked towards the bar.

“Where’s my play things at? Come on out, don’t be shy.” The large stallion, Knuckles, bellowed. From the back, the two barmaids appeared. The smaller of the two seemed like she was about to cry. They slowly trotted out towards the guard and sniffled. “Heh heh, I love it when they’re like this. Come on, you know what to do.”

“Remember, Knuckles, the boss only said five minutes. Oh wait… that’s enough time for you!” the mare Bullwhip chortled out, her voice was deep and her laugh deeper. The barmaids were fully in tears now, knowing what fate awaited them.

“Ehh, shut up. you fucking bitch. Come on.” As he took another step towards the barmaids, I levitated mine and Bolt’s bottles up and threw them at the guards. Both bottles hit their mark, smashing over their heads and soaking them in whatever liquid was left within. The bottles breaking didn’t seem to harm the two large guards as they turned towards me. Their faces were full of anger and murder was in their eyes. However, it wasn’t just the guards who turned my way. In fact, it seemed as though everyone stopped to stare at me.

“What are you doing?” Bolts whispered in a loud but soft voice.

“Get ready, but don’t shoot Mr. White.” was all I whispered back.

“Mr White, p-please forgive the colt.” Barley piped up, not wanting anyone hurt. “He d-didn’t know what he was doing, honest.”

“No, no. I understand. This young stallion was just trying to have a bit of fun with my two associates. Knuckles, Bullwhip, show this joker how to play.”

“Oh, I’ll show him how to play, all right.” Knuckles answered, still advancing. “I’ll show him how to play dead!” The large stallion jumped and ran towards me. Acting fast, I didn’t levitate my rifle up but simply moved it to angle away from the bar. Knuckles leapt forward and raised a hoof to strike at me, thinking I was trying to bring my rifle up. instead I judged the angle and fire from where my sat. My shot rang true as I fired up through his stomach. Even with his armour on, he was not able to guard against a point blank shot like that. As the shot rang out through the pub, all the patrons and even Barley ducked for cover. The barmaids who had been weeping on the floor gave a couple of large screams and ran out the back again, seeking a place to hide. The large stallion howled in pain but didn’t drop to the floor, instead he raised his hoof again at me. It was Bolts’ turn to shoot this time, and quickly drawing his laser pistol he fired at the guard. I saw the beam fly out lightning fast but only skimmed across Knuckle’s cheek and blow his ear off, inciting another howl from the crippled guard. This finally caused Knuckles to move away and assess the damage of his wounds. I was expecting a second to breathe, but I had forgotten someone. The large mare had gritted the whip from her side in her teeth and flung her head around at an alarming rate. Out the corner of my eye I could see the whip coming, and I tried to brace but it was too late. The whip came around and cracked hard on my throat. The pain was immense but all I could do was clutch at my throat with my hooves as I fell off my stool, coughing hard. Eyes watering I looked back up to see Bolts take another pot shot, this time at Bullwhip. She was prepared, though, unfortunately. Dodging out of the way, she flung her head around again with more force. This time the end of the whip wrapped around the laser pistol in Bolt’s magical grasp and she yanked it away, pulling it towards her. With Bolts defenceless, she turned her whip on him again, cracking him twice in the back. His barding absorbed some of blow, but not much. Bolts cried out in pain as he too fell to the floor. Our suffering wasn’t over though, not by a long shot. As Bolts and I lay on the floor, Bullwhip raised her head again and began lashing at us again. My duster and armour absorbed most of the force from the whip thanks to their thickness but Bolts still felt the full blow and my neck was still in pain. Each sparing moment I got I tried to aim my rifle but I just couldn’t work through the pain. After what seemed like forty lashes, our suffering was halted by a loud clopping sound. Slowly, I raised my head and saw Mr. White stomping one of his hooves to signal Bullwhip to stop her lashing.

“That there was a brave thing you twos did. Standing up to my guards and now look at them! One has a hole through him and he’s missing an ear. Yes, it was a brave thing, however, it was also fucking stupid!” Mr White gave me a swift kick to the stomach causing me to cough louder. “Now, I’ve never seen you twos around here before so I’m going to explain to yous how things work, slowly. And you’re going to listen! Now, I’m in charge of a large group of big, muscle-bound slavers who will do what I tell to do because I told them to do it. Now, I considers myself a decent pony in that, I didn’t tell them to gun down and capture every pony in this town. No, I gave the residents of this… quaint town the choice to do a little trade. Every so often, I come by and take a few of the residents away to a new home, and in return, I don’t gun them the fuck down!” Mr. White drew a pistol from his suit and held it in his teeth. Pulling the trigger with his tongue he fired off a round which embedded itself in the floor just in front of my face. “Sorry. kid.” He mumbled, talking around his gun. “If I don’t show them who’s boss, who will they listen to? After all, it’s just business.” A gunshot rang out through the pub but it wasn’t from Mr. White. As the sound of the gunshot died away, the scream of agony filled the air. Bullwhip had dropped to the ground and was rolling around in pain, one of her exposed back legs had been shot. Who was the shooter? The mare from before with her revolver.

“I wouldn’t do that if I was you. Now drop the gun before I blow your brains all over the fucking room.” The mare was stern as she spoke. She wasn’t kidding. Without missing a beat, Mr. White dropped his gun and back away from me. “Now, I suggest you leave before I really do blow your brains out.” Mr White glared at the mare then to around the room.

“Fine, you want to do this the hard way? We’ll do it the hard way. I’ve tried to be generous with all of yous, but you just went and took it for granted. Now you’re all dead! You hear me!? D-E-A-D dead! That means you too, kid.” He said, looking at me. “You better sleep well tonight, because tomorrow my boys will come a knocking and they knock hard.” After giving a final glace to the room, Mr. White turned around and trotted outside. “Knuckles, Bullwhip, pick your fucking sorry selves up and let’s go.” The two wounded guards groaned as they stood up (or at least tried to stand up) and limped out of the pub. Both of the guards were heavily bleeding as they hitched themselves to a cart outside and took Mr White out of town, leaving the entire pub in a shocked and dead silence.

*** *** ***

A few minutes had passed since Mr. White and his guards left. I had rolled onto my back and I was just staring up at the ceiling. My neck still had a stinging pain in it emanating from a very noticeable red line. As I laid there on the hard wooden floor I felt something shift beside me. It was Bolts, who was moving to take some pain off his back.

“You ok, Bolts?” My voices was a little raspy from my wound.

“Yeah. My back feels like it’s had acid poured onto it, but apart from that I’m fine.” I chuckled lightly at my companion’s sense of humour.

“Well, at least you can still talk properly.” My voice was getting better but there was still a little raspy. As I laid there staring up to the ceiling, another face came into my vision, it was Barley.

“I hope you’re happy, kid. You’ve just killed us all.” I narrowed my eye lids as I looked up to him.

“So you just expected me to sit by while that slaver raped your barmaids and Mr. White did his ‘business’?”

“I expected you to mind your own business, and if you did start trouble then you would shoot him as well. Now, he’s coming back with that gang of his tomorrow. We don’t have enough ponies or even guns to take that many on!”

“Calm down.” I responded as I sat back up. “If I were to kill him, the rest of the slavers would have just come in with their guns blazing when their boss didn’t return. Now that he’s gone back, he’ll probably only send a small group. They’ll be armed but there will be fewer than you think.”

“And what makes you say that?” the question came from the mare with the revolver as she slowly walked up.

“He’d need to keep guards there to look after the slaves and make sure they didn’t escape. He’d also want them there for his own protection.”

“And what happens when the slavers come here tomorrow?” Barley retorted.

“We make a stand, surprise them. But we should leave one alive.”

“I say we shoot him too.” Bolts replied as he slowly got up.

“No, we tell him to send a message to Mr. White. That we will be coming for him the next day, but instead, we will attack tomorrow night.”

“And why should we trust you?” a stallion at the other end of the room called out as he got up from the ground. In fact, all the patrons began to rise. “You think you can just waltz in here and tell us what to do? For fuck’s sake, you almost got us killed!” The other ponies seemed to nod with him and voice their agreements.

“I’m telling you this because I bet that in the last week I’ve killed more slavers than you have in your entire life.” My voice was finally back to normal but the stinging pain of the whip still lingered. Taking a deep breath, I started again in a calmer tone. “I understand what you’re going through. My own town was near a slaver camp but we protected ourselves enough that the slavers couldn’t touch us. But some… mistakes were made and I lost somepony very close to me. I’m not about to let that happen again. We can do this. We’ll make two surprise attacks, one when the slavers come tomorrow and another that night.” Some of the ponies still look a little unconvinced while some begin to show their support.

“There’s another reason we can trust him…” a timid voice called from around the bar. Both the barmaids had reappeared. “He… he did just save us a-and he saved that other town as well. You all know that the DJ doesn’t lie.” The shy and timid voices of the barmaids seemed to soften the hearts of the townsponies until the stallion who called out gave a low sigh.

“Okay, kid. I trust you. What do you want us to do?” Grinning, I stood up. I must have looked ridiculous, a smile on my face from ear to ear.

“The big thing is to make sure all those who can’t fight stay low and away from the centre of town. Everyone who has weapons will hide in the buildings, and when I give the signal, you open fire.”

“And where will you be?” Barley asked, to which I gave a smirk.

“I noticed this pub has a balcony.” I began levitating my rifle up. “I’ll be up there. We just need one pony to distract them when they get here. To lull them into a false sense of security.” The entire pub was silent. No one wanted to take the job.”

“I’ll do it.” the response came from behind me. Bolts had finally stood back up and had that sense of determination in his voice, much like when we were at The Box.

“Are you sure, Bolts? You’ll be out in the open, no place to run.”

“Yes, I’m sure. Besides, I have you watching over me…” Bolts gave a smirk as he retrieved his laser pistol. “Mr. Silver-Eyed Stallion.” I smirked back, but on the inside I was worrying about this title. (I just wanted to help clean up the wasteland, I never wanted to be known for it…) after coming back to reality I gave a nod to the room.

“Looks like we all know what’s happening. Now…” I turned to barley with a small smile “I think we could all use a drink.”

*** *** ***

As the commotion of Mr White’s visit calmed down, the pub fell back into a dead silence. But as more drinks were ordered and as the music continued to play, the pub goers started to lighten up and return to their activities of playing cards and just talking. When the sun started to set, many of the patrons returned to their homes, leaving the pub quiet again. It was around this time I asked Barley for a room and Bolts and I headed upstairs to rest.

The room was small and contained two single beds. Dropping our gear in the corner, I hung my duster on a hook on the wall and took my armour off. I looked at my reflection in a dusty and slightly cracked mirror and I began examining my wounds. The scratches I received at The Box were healing nicely, even the cut along my cheek. I peeled away the patches on my face and examined the scratches from the radroos. They were healing more slowly, but at least they weren’t infected. Through my mane I could even still see the wound from when I was shot when this all began. Now I had a new wound adorning my body, the long mark along my neck was still red and almost glowing. With a sigh I sat on the dusty (and quite frankly hard) mattress, crossing my forelegs and bowing my head, I began to contemplate the events of tomorrow.

“Everything ok, Clear?” Bolts asked as he too sat on his bed and began to tinker with his laser pistol.

“Yeah, I’m just a little nervous about tomorrow.” Seeing Bolts tend to his weapon made me think about my own. I levitated my rifle and magazines onto the bed and was shocked to find I was down to three mags, including the one already in my rifle. “This is bad, I’m starting to run low on ammunition. How are you doing?”

“There was a lot of radroos in the Stable…” Bolts ejected a small cartridge from the laser pistol and placed it on the bed. The cartridge was a small square box with a few cylinders coming off two of the ends. In the very middle of the cartridge was a ruby. Where the ruby might have glowed magnificently in the past, it was now faded, dull and even cracked. Placing the spent cartridge in one of his pouches, he took out another. This one had what looked like an amethyst in the centre which shone brightly. He placed the new cartridge into his pistol and looked towards me. “…I only have two cells left.”

“Shit…” I looked over our two weapons and gave a deep sigh “We’re going to need to find some more ammo at this rate. We don’t know exactly how many slavers are in that camp of theirs. Hell, my rifle could use a tune up as well.” In the couple of years I’d had my sniper rifle it had been hard to find spare parts for it. Every so often caravans would come along with some other rifles. I’d always take them apart and refit pieces into my own but it was never all that great. (Hell, the rifle wasn’t in great shape when my dad bought it for me.) As such, its condition was on a slow decline and with it being my only weapon, that wasn’t such a good thing. With a heavy sigh, I leaned my rifle against the wall and placed the spare magazines inside my saddlebags.

“No use worrying about it now. We’ll just have to hope we come by some spare ammo and parts in the future.” I said, lying back down. While the mattress was hard, it was still better than the ground. Bolts followed my lead, placing his barding on another coatrack and placing himself on his bed as well. Flaring my magic, I turned off the light in the room and began to rest. As I let the weight of my body sink into the mattress, I began to realise just how tired I really was. Days of walking through the wasteland and only stopping for a few hours at night to rest had really sapped my energy. The real mattress was a nice change, one I knew I shouldn’t get attached to. Just as I started to doze off, I heard Bolts’ voice ring out through the darkness.

“Hey, Clear?”

“Yeah? What?”

“I had a question I wanted to ask you.”

“Can it wait till morning? I just got comfortable.”

“It’s just a quick question.”

“Fine.” I said with a sigh, as I stared up to the dark ceiling. “What is it?”

“Do you believe in the Goddesses, I mean, Celestia and Luna?” I had to think about what he was asking for a moment or two before answering.

“When they were alive, They were just princesses with amazing power, to raise the sun and the moon respectively. Even when They were alive some believed that They were, in fact, Goddesses sent to Equestria. Then, when They died, many questioned how legitimate the claims were that They may not be Goddesses at all. Nowadays, I think many have forgotten Them. Hay, the only reason I know of Them is that most of the books that were brought into my family’s Stable have survived over the years. I can’t really speak for many ponies of Equestria but those who do know of Them, I think they either don’t believe or don’t care and those wanting to believe… I think they’re just looking for something to believe in. These are troubled times where many look towards any figurehead, or leader, or pony of power in hopes of a brighter future. Others turn to the beings of legend for help, but will help ever come?” we laid there in silence as Bolts processed what I said.

“Wow… I didn’t know you were so deep.” He chuckled slightly. “So, what do you believe?” I had to think about my answer for a moment. Sure, I had been taught about the princesses of old, but surely They couldn’t have been as all powerful as the books had made them out to be. (Could they?)

“Quite frankly, I don’t know what I believe in. I’m not sure if I should believe in the supposed Goddesses, or my own way of thinking… I’ll see where life takes me. What about you? What do you believe?”

“Well… I thought I believed in Them, but seeing the wasteland and those who live in it… I don’t know what to think anymore…”

“See where the road takes you. You’ve still got your whole life to figure it out.” I could see Bolts’ smile through the darkness before he rolled over and faced away from me.

“Good night, Clear.”

“Yeah, goodnight.” I stayed awake a little while longer and stared at the ceiling before I let the darkness of night and silence of the wasteland take me into the land of dreams. Finally, I was in the only place where I could escape the horrors of this dreadful place I called home. This place I call the wasteland.

Footnote: No new level gained.

Author's Note

A/N: It’s a bit of a longer chapter this time, and I hope everyone enjoys reading it. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed and edited by Shika of the Song. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Down the Mine.
“…or you live long enough to see yourself become the villain.”

Darkness… A black darker than night was all that surrounded me: an empty void where nothing could be seen or heard, devoid of life. Where was I? The last thing I remembered was falling asleep in the pub in Merry Burrow and now I was somewhere I didn’t know. No, it felt more like I was nowhere.

“Hello?” I called out and my voice seemed to just echo back to me. “Is anypony there?” I began to slowly move forward, my steps echoing off the non-existent walls of this dark abyss. I was dressed the same as when I fell asleep, unclothed. Without my armour, duster or rifle I felt naked, exposed and vulnerable. (Where am I? Is this a dream?)

“It’s all your fault!” I jumped as the deep voice echoed from the darkness.

“W-who’s there?” I stuttered as I stood back up (Why am I so scared?) out of the darkness stepped a familiar stallion with a dark brown mane and a pale brown coat. It was my father. “D-dad? Dad! Oh thank the goddesses a familiar face.”

“It’s all your fault!” he boomed again, glaring down at me, his eyes were full of anger, pure undiluted rage.

“Wh-what d-do you mean? What’s my fault?”

“You killed her.” As his he finished speaking my eyes went wide, I knew exactly what he was talking about, but before I protested my innocence a light from above beamed down and illuminated an object beside my father. It was a dirty, bloody mattress and on it was the motionless body of a small beige filly. It was Joy, her eyes still turned upwards in a look of pure fear.

“N-no… NO! It’s not my fault!”

“You killed her!”

“No, the slavers did!”

“She’s dead because of you!” Tears started to form in my eyes. I never wanted to see this again. “And so are they.” Before I could ask what he meant, the area around us lit up revealing the bodies of many dead ponies. It took me a moment to register the scene before me and then I realised, I knew these ponies. They were the residents of Merry Burrow. Barley, the mare who saved me, the barmaids, everypony I saw as I walked into town. Mares, stallions, and even foals lay dead on the ground. Some were cut or even sliced up, but most were just full of bullet holes. A short distance from me, a young stallion in repair barding lay dead on the ground facing me, blood pouring from a hole in his head where a bullet had passed through. Bolts’ cold, dead eyes just kept staring back at me, staring into and even through my soul. I could feel the warm tears that had been welling up in my eyes finally release and began to flow down my face.

“Why… why are you showing me this?!” I ran up to my father, ready to shake the answer from him but as I got close, he raised his hoof and smacked me hard across the face, knocking me to the ground. It was odd, I felt no pain but acted as if I did out of reflex.

“They’re all going to die, and it’s all your fault.” I slowly started to rise but as I did I heard a small click, the sound of a gun being cocked. I raised my head to see and where my dad once stood was now Mr. White in his trademark pinstriped suit and hat. He had his pistol in his mouth and he was aiming at me.

“Sorry, kid.” He mumbled around the grip of the handgun. “It’s just business.” Staring down the barrel of the same gun for the second time gave me a sense of fear I hadn’t felt before. I genuinely felt like this would be the last thing I would see in my life. My eyes went wide and I felt the last few tears trail down my face. A split second later with a flick of his tongue, Mr. White pulled the trigger of his weapon and plunged my world into darkness.

*** *** ***

“GAH!” I lunged forward and sat bolt upright on the dusty bed in the room above the pub. It was the early hours of the morning and the room was still very dim. I could feel beads of sweat roll down my face and body onto the now soaked sheets. I was panting heavily and I could feel my heart thumping against my chest. I leant forward a little and placed my head in my hooves, as I brought my hooves up to meet my head, they began to shake uncontrollably. (Get a hold of yourself Clear. You’ve had nightmares before.) While it may have been true, none were as horrible as that. I rubbed my hooves against my face and as I did I could feel some tears fall from my eyes and mix with my sweat. I really had been crying in my sleep, the nightmare really making me feel unwell. I just sat there on the bed shaking for a few minutes while I tried to make my body calm down. It wasn’t easy but with a few deep, shaky breaths I was able to calm myself down. With my body finally calm I slid off the bed into a standing position and slowly moved over to the cracked mirror. My heart was still pumping rather hard as I moved over but I tried not to pay too much attention to it. As I reached the mirror I almost jumped backwards when I saw my reflection. My mane was a complete mess, my eyes were red and bloodshot but above all else, I was completely pale. I looked like I had the life drained from me. As I stood there taking in my reflection, a small grunt came from behind me which caused me to almost jump out of my skin. I turned around to find out where the noise came from and my eyes fell on Bolts, still fast asleep.

“Glad to see you’re still sleeping alright.” I said quietly. The sound of my voice travelled to him but he didn’t wake, only stirred. His sleeping body rolled over and faced away from me. As he turned away, so did I and I turned to face the mirror again. I didn’t know why I did, my look hadn’t changed in the last few seconds, maybe I was just silently hoping that I’d be able to look back and see my normal self. Sadly, I didn’t. Silently I shook my head and without fixing my mane or grabbing my armour, I headed downstairs. I needed a drink.

*** *** ***

As I moved slowly down the stairs into the pub I could hear a few dull taps. The source of the noise became apparent to me when I turned a corner and saw Barley setting up the pub for the day. He was taking down chairs from the tables and as their legs hit floor they sent out the dull tapping noise.

“Morning, Barley” I called in a tired drawl. He turned to see the intruder as he began moving another chair and the moment he saw me he dropped it, causing it to loudly clatter on the ground.

“Dear sweet Celestia boy! You look like absolute shit.” (Thanks…) “What happened to you?”

“Nothing, I just had a bad dream…”

“That’s one hell of a bad dream… You should sit down, have a rest.”

“I’m fine, I just need a drink” I said shuffling over to the bar and hopping onto a stool. I could hear barley huff and pick the fallen chair back up and placed it on the ground in the right position.

“I can’t do that, Clear. One, beer won’t help you with these nightmares and two… I can’t serve beer until after lunch.” I scooted around on my stool and stared over at him with sad eyes.

“Please, I just need one right now.” I felt pathetic as I pleaded to him. I was better than this. Yet it seemed to work as Barley stared at me for a moment then sighed and moved behind the bar.

“One drink.” he said, reaching under the bar and bringing up beer and placing it in front of me. “But that’s it and I don’t want you telling anyone.” The moment the beer was placed in front of me and opened I immediately picked it and began to drink, causing Barley to go wide eyed. “Slow down there boy. Downing that beer won’t do you any good. Now tell me about this nightmare.” I must have gotten through half the bottle before I brought it away from my mouth for some air. I took a moment to register what barley had said.

“It’s not important.”

“Bullshit, any nightmare that can make a pony look like you do right now is important. Now tell me what happened.” I looked up from my beer into Barley’s eyes, there was something about them. They had the kind of glint in them that Hops had back home. (Seems like he’s also a sympathetic ear.)

“Ok, if you really want to know.” After taking another swig of my beer I began to tell him event for event what happened in my dream, or rather nightmare.

*** *** ***

It took a little while but I finally finished telling Barley about the nightmare that plagued me. As I finished, all he seemed to do was stare at me, jaw slightly hanging open. It took a moment but he finally spoke.

“Well… umm… shit…” he stumbled around his words before going silent again. “That’s one hell of a nightmare…”

“Yeah… I know.” The silence was deafening as Barley thought about what he had just heard.

“Well… it seems to me that you still blame yourself for your sister’s death.”

“No, it was the slavers that killed her, it’s their fault.”

“That’s not what your dream is telling me, lad.” I looked away before he continued. “You blame yourself because you weren’t able to protect her which ultimately led to her foalnapping and murder.” I shook my head, I didn’t need to hear this. “Yet you still risked your life to save her. From what you’ve told me, it’s also the reason you’re out here, to make amends for what happened.” I sat there as the seconds ticked by, taking in what Barely was saying. Shortly I turned back to him, tears beginning to form in the corners of my eyes.

“Yeah, I’ve come out here to try and make good for what I did. But what if I’m not good enough to save the residents of this town? What if I really have sealed all their fates by starting this?”

“Our fates were sealed from the start.” Barley sighed. “If you hadn’t come along, we’d still be losing friends and family members every couple of weeks. And as much as I think you’re in over your head with taking on all those slavers a once, yours is the best plan we have ever had. The chance is slim but you may very well be able to pull it off.”

“What if it doesn’t work? What if I fail and accidentally get everyone killed in the process?” My fearful question made Barley think again. He didn’t speak until he gave another sigh.

“Well… everyone has to die some time don’t they? Besides, I think dying would probably be a better fate than being sold into slavery. And to be honest, if I’m going to die, I’d rather go down fighting than just hiding behind this bar.” Barley’s pep talk had put a smile on my face, though small it was still there. “There now, that’s a better sight.” Barley held out his hoof for me to shake “You’re a smart and brave stallion. I’m sure you’ll be just fine and I trust your judgement.” I smiled as I reached out and shook his hoof.

“Thanks, any chance of another beer?” I said half-jokingly

“Nope, I said one and that’s all” We both shared a laugh as I turned to look out one of the broken windows. The day had lit up a bit in the time we had been talking and some ponies were beginning to move out into the town.

“I should probably go wake my companion and we’ll look around the town.” Barley gave me a nod as I got up from my stool and headed upstairs.

*** *** ***

As I entered the rented room I heard the sounds of light snoring coming from the back. Bolts was still sound asleep having not woken from my sudden awakening or the conversation which had been had downstairs in the pub. (Hell, I’m surprised he can sleep with that fancy paperweight on his ankle). With a smile I shook my head at my young companion’s ability to sleep in and with a flare of my magic I levitated his barding over and threw it onto him.

“Oi, wake up. we have a long day ahead of us.” I called out. Bolts gave a tired grunt and yawn before sitting up, his eyes still half closed.

“Uhhh… what time is it? Couldn’t you let me sleep for another five minutes?” he grumbled.

“The time is early and if I were to let you sleep for another five minutes, it would feel wasted when I wake you up five minutes from now.” I replied as I started slipping into my armour. As I placed my duster over my body, I took a glance at the old and cracked mirror and to my joy my reflection almost looked normal. My mane had returned to its normal semi-messy state but didn’t look like the nest of some feral animal and my complexion had also returned to normal as well. No longer did I look like a pale ghost. The only thing different were my eyes. They were still a little bloodshot but not as red as they had been when I initially woke up. As I looked away from the mirror I saw Bolts slump out of bed and slip into his barding.

“Fine, fine. I forgot how good a bed could feel.” He yawned out.

“Yeah, you and me both. Anyway, the day has just begun, I thought we should look about the town because we might be able to buy some more ammunition or some supplies.” As I levitated my saddlebags and rifle over I also levitated out my lighter and a cigarette. Just as I began to light the cigarette, the flame of my lighter suddenly went out. “Damn, I had a feeling it needed a refill.” I gave a quick puff to my cigarette to make sure it would stay lit and I pocketed my lighter. As I looked up I noticed Bolts clipping his laser pistol to his barding. With the two of us ready for the day I waved him over and we headed downstairs.

As we entered the bar area of the pub I noticed that some ponies had already wandered in. While they weren’t drinking they were still chatting and playing cards. It must have been their daily routine. As we exited out into the town we were greeted with the same dull light that was brought with every day as the sun tried to shine through the thick clouds and the residents of the town were moving about and going about their everyday lives. As I looked about for a place to start searching there came a call from just down the street.

“Hey! You two!” as I turned to see where the shout came from I was surprised to find the mare from the previous day. She didn’t look too happy as she trotted up to us. “I wanted to thank you for what you did yesterday. You saved those girls as well as everyone else.” I tried to think of something to say but my mind drew a blank.

“Umm… I was just doing what I thought was right…” I said, speaking around my cigarette.

“That being said, I hope you know what you’re doing as far as this ‘ambush’ and ‘assault’ later today.” (yeah, so do I…)

“Don’t you worry, I’ve been following Clear around for some time now and I trust his judgement.” Bolts said, perking up. I could feel my cheeks beginning to redden but pushed it out of my mind.

“I’m just trying to think logically, but I should be thanking you. You also saved my life yesterday.” I held out my hoof. “I’m Clear Shot, and you are?”

“The name’s Golden Shield,” She said as she took my hoof in hers and shook. She had a strong grip for a mare. “and think nothing of it.” she said, releasing my hoof.

“So what do you do around here?”

“I’m actually a traveller like yourself, I got stuck here about a month ago. I was hoping to get some supplies here and move on but they didn’t have enough for me to travel.”

“That’s odd… where is the local merchant anyway? I wanted to grab a few things.” Golden Shield nodded to a building just down the road and walked in front of the two of us.

“I’ll show you.” She began to slowly trot away leaving Bolts and I to follow her.

“A traveller huh? So where are you from?” I asked, trotting beside her.

“Nowhere really… My family was part of a caravan and I was born during mid-travel. Thankfully, my dad was a doctor so we were pretty safe.”

“That’s good then. So why are you traveling by yourself? I figured you’d at least be with a caravan, considering you were born in one.”

“I tried the caravan business for a while but I just found myself wanting to be alone most of the time so I started just traveling by myself.”

“Huh, well you’re clearly not a merchant yourself, so what do you do?”

“I just travel from town to town doing odd jobs here and there for caps and supplies. Usually it’s mercenary work.”

“Mercenary work?” Bolts and I answered in unison. It sounded more like Bolts was wondering what a mercenary was.

“Yep, for the right amount of caps I’ll take pretty much any job.” She sounded so proud of her announcement.

“Ever had to kill a pony?” I asked, not looking at her.

“Well of course… then again, it’s hardly avoidable in this day and age. Though I take a stand on killing the innocent. I never take a job that would have me pointing the barrel of my gun at a pony who didn’t deserve it. Most of the jobs I got were to kill low-life scum anyway.” I let out a sigh of relief, at least she hadn’t killed anypony innocent.

“Good.” The three of us fell into silence as we continued to trot down the centre of town. As we continued on, my gaze decided to wander about, looking at the different buildings. Time had done a much harder number on this town that it had to Sunny Springs. Quite a fair few of the buildings looked like they could come down at any moment and more than a few actually had. Behind the town was part of the old railroad and the overturned remains of a long forgotten train that was once used to transport the gems from the nearby mine up into the rest of Equestria. From what I could see, the old cars from the train were too heavy to lift and use as buildings themselves, so instead, sheets of metal were cut from the cars and used to reinforce the walls of the buildings that still stood, creating the frankenpony-esque dwellings that stood around me. Apart from the odd looking houses, the town was normal, or at least what could be considered normal nowadays. It wasn’t long after I stopped looking around that I realised we had stopped.

“Well, here we are.” Golden Shield proclaimed. She had finally lead us to the town store. Another two story building, the only one in town besides the pub. The sides looked like they had been blown out by a cannon and needed quick repairs as there were random sheets of metal placed awkwardly along the walls. Atop the store was an old metal smokestack, most likely the one taken from the lead engine of the broken down train. It stood more as a figurehead than an actual chimney.

“Don’t expect to get much though, especially if you’ll be traveling after all this has blown over. That is if you make it out of that slaver hideout alive.” Ignoring Golden Shield’s remark, I dropped my used cigarette bud to the ground and moved onto the dusty front porch of the store. slowly I pushed open its worn and weathered door. As the door swung open, an old and rusty bell sounded above it, indicating our arrival.

“Oh finally, a customer.” a voice called from inside. Pushing the door fully open, I trotted inside. As I walked in, my eyes began to scan the room, but there was barely anything to scan. The shop was almost completely bare. A couple of shelves lined the walls and each one had just a few items sitting on them. A few boxes of Insta-Mash here and there, a couple of old packets of potato chips between them that were sure to be stale, boxes of Sweet Apple Acres apple bites, a few small boxes of bubble gum, a number of bottles of water ranging from murky as a swamp to only slightly dirty and to round it all off were four, maybe five bottles of Sparkle-Cola and Sunrise Sarsaparilla. I looked over towards the counter and behind it sat an old and dishevelled looking blue mare, her mane grey like the cloud-covered sky.

“I haven’t seen you before.” She said to me in a tired, old tone. “You must be that young stallion who saved those girls in the pub but picked a fight with Mr. White.” (does everypony already know about that?)

“Yes, that’s me.” I said, trotting up to the counter. “I’m Clear Shot and this is my companion, Bolts.” I nodded towards the white stallion who had begun to peruse the small amount of food on the shelves.

“It’s nice to meet you boys, I’m Blue Bell, I run the store here.”

“Perfect, we were wondering if you were able to spare some food for when Bolts and I leave after all this has blown over.”

“Oh I’m sorry dear, I just can’t do that.” She replied, looking at me with old, sad eyes.

“Surely you can spare a few boxes of food.”

“No I really can’t. you see, Mr. White is a smart stallion. When he and that band of slavers moved in, they made sure we wouldn’t send for help. They took most of our rations and they’re the ones who meet with the roaming trader caravans. They buy the supplies then give us just enough to live on. They do this every time they come in to take a few more of us away but they always do it after our friends and family are taken from us. We would send a pony out for help but because of how remote we are, we’d have to give them enough supplies for at least a week meaning more of us would go hungry.” I could feel my hatred for Mr. White and his slavers grow more and more inside of me with each sentence gone by. “It would be the same if I were to give you some supplies to leave, some of us would just grow hungrier.”

“What about ammunition? We’re both running dangerously low and could use some more.”

“Again, I just can’t. along with most of the town’s food, the slavers also took most of our spare bullets. The only ones left are the rounds we were all able to hide in our homes and it’s no guarantee that there’ll be any to fit your weapons. That’s also the reason we don’t go out and hunt for animals to kill and cook. We’d just be wasting ammo.”

“Shit…” my eyes trailed passed Blue Bell to the shelf behind her. Upon it sat a few old packets of cigarettes, high up and out of the reach of foal hooves. “Do you at least have some spare lighter fluid? I’m fresh out.”

“Ah, that I can do.” She said as she hopped up from a stool that had been hidden behind the counter. With a smile I levitated my lighter onto the counter to which she picked it up and took it into the back room. She returned a few minutes and hoofed me my lighter.

“Thanks, and I’ll grab another packet of smokes as well.” I said as I pocketed my lighter. Even in my magical grasp I could feel that it was full again.

“Certainly, that’ll be forty caps.” My mouth dropped as she brought down a new packet

“Forty caps for a refill and a pack of smokes!? That’s outrageous!”

“We’ll need a lot of caps to trade to caravans when we finally see them again, right?” I was gobsmacked but reluctantly I reached into my saddlebags and pulled out a small sack of caps and placed it on the counter. I reached in and took out ten but left the bag.

“That should be forty.” I sighed, I just couldn’t say no to the old mare.

*** *** ***

With my lighter now full and my saddlebags lighter due to the absence of caps, I slowly trotted back outside with Bolts and Golden Shield in tow.

“Don’t worry, she said the same thing to me when I asked for supplies” Shield voiced from behind me.

“It’s fine, I have more important things to worry about.”

“Like what?” Bolts chimed in. as if on cue, a dark coated stallion came running down the centre of town, I recognised him from the pub the previous night. He seemed worried and to be shouting something but we didn’t hear until he got closer.

“The slavers are coming! The slavers are coming! Mares and foals, get inside and stay hidden! All able-bodied ponies with a weapon are to get ready!” As he thundered past us, he repeated his message again.

“Like that.” I said to answer Bolts’ previous question. As I turned round to look at Bolts and Shield, I was met with the same determined look Bolts gets whenever something serious happens. “I’m guessing you’ll be helping out as well?” I asked Golden Shield.

“Of course, I have a gun and I can shoot! Of course I’m going to help!”

“Good. Are you ready, Bolts?”

“Yeah, I am.”

“It’s not too late to back out you know.”

“I know, but I’m still not going to. I’ll be surrounded by ponies who will ready to take down the slavers and I’ll have you watching over me. Now go set up.” Bolts’ expression didn’t change at all as he spoke. With a nod Shield and I turned and ran for our spots, leaving Bolts to prepare on his own.

*** *** ***

The pub was full of a number of stallions getting ready for the arrival of the slavers. They had brought out and started to set up with rifles and shotguns, even Barley was getting ready for the fight. Without pause I ran upstairs and onto the balcony. Placing my saddlebags by the door, I laid down as flat as possible and brought my rifle up and rested it in front of me, placing the butt of the rifle into my shoulder. The wooden balcony was hot, even with my armour on I could feel the heat but I endured as I waited for the slavers to arrive.

It didn’t take long for the group of slavers to come charging down the main street, kicking dirt and dust up as they went. As they approached the centre of town they slowed down and came to a stop just in front of Bolts. It was a small group just as I predicted and they all stood in a small huddled herd. I looked through my scope and began to count.

“One, two, three… seven.” Seven slavers, both stallions and mares, unicorns and earth ponies. This was the group Mr. White sent to try and kill me. They all had different weapons, from spiked shoes to bats and from handguns to shotguns. They were here to do the job. However, there was somepony missing. Neither Bullwhip or Knuckles were with the group.

“They must be resting their wounds. Damn, I was sure they’d be back for revenge.” I whispered to myself as the front most slaver, a tall mare in blood-coated armour, stepped forward.

“We’re here looking for a stallion in a dark brown duster and one in repair barding. I’m guessing that’s you?” she said addressing Bolts, none of the slavers had seen me yet. “but where’s the other guy? What? Is he too chicken shit to show his face? I bet he got scared and ran away in the middle of the night!” the slavers all started to chortle loudly at the thought. Bolts had his back turned to me so I couldn’t see his face but I was sure of one thing, he either had that same determined look on his face, or he was smirking when he spoke next.

“Yes that’s me and don’t worry about my friend, he’s… around.” As Bolts finished speaking I lined up my shot on the lead mare who had stopped laughing and had a bewildering look on her face. taking a few deep breaths I focused and gently squeezed the trigger with my magic. The sound of my rifle going off echoed through the town as the round left the chamber and the kick forced the rifle into my shoulder. The round flew true and passed straight through the slaver’s head, or now lack-there-of as the force caused the back half of her cranium to explode and send bits of skull and brain over the remaining slavers. Every single one of the slavers’ smiles were wiped from their faces as the body of their companion dropped to the ground in a heap. Instead looks of pure shock and even fear were etched onto their faces this time.

“I’m over here.” I called from the balcony, not letting my eye move from my scope. “if you don’t want to end up like your friend there I suggest you do as I say.” I called, hoping they’d take my bluff. I was a fast and accurate shot but I wouldn’t be able to take them all down.

“Nice try pal.” Another slaver said stepping forward. “but there’s still six of us and only two of you. Also, we have your little friend down here with us we’d be able to kill him faster than you could take us out.” The other slavers started to smile again, thinking the numbers were now in their favour. “now why don’t you put that toy of yours away and come down here? Because face it, you’re out gunned.” He gave a light chuckle to finish his sentence but I gave a smirk back in return.

“Out gunned huh?” I gave a loud whistle that could easily be heard through the town and one by one the residents popped up at the windows of every nearby building, each one holding a weapon and ready to fire. “you might want to do a re-count. Now you, the green mare, step forward.” I called out to the group and the described mare reluctantly stepped forward. She was a young mare and a little on the scrawny side and carried a bat on her back.

“Y-yeah?” a slight tinged of fear in her voice “what do you want?”

“Oh nothing right now. The rest of you however, well, you can all play dead now.”

“Not before you!” the stallion who stepped forward previously shouted. Levitating up a shotgun he took aim and wildly fired at me. Many pieces of buckshot flew passed my head and even through my mane but most of it embedded itself in the balcony that I rested on. I could feel the pieces of buckshot pass through the wood and hit my armour. Luckily the balcony absorbed most of the blow so I wasn’t injured. Before the slaver could get off another shot, Bolts quickly drew his laser pistol up and fired two quick shots at the slaver. Where I expected there to be a red glow from the arcane weapon, there now came a purple beam. (the gems must also change the colour.) the slaver was quickly enveloped by the beams and reduced to a pile of ash, his weapon dropping to the ground once the magical link was severed. As the shotgun clattered to the ground, all hell broke loose. The remaining slavers, with their backs too each other, opened fire on the resident but with walls to protect the townsponies, they were safe and immediately returned fire. The slavers didn’t fare so well, with nowhere to run and no walls to protect them, the slavers were quickly gunned down from all sides, leaving only corpses in return. There was one slaver who still stood however, the mare I called forth before. However, she wasn’t exactly standing. The fear of the bullets flying by her and watching her comrades die before her eyes caused her drop to the ground in fear.

“You there.” I called down as I finally stood up. “there’s a reason I told the others to keep you alive. I want you to send a message to your boss, Mr. White. Tell him that he’s had his way with this town for far too long and we’re coming for him, tomorrow.” The slaver didn’t say anything, not a single word. All she did was quickly pick herself up and run out of sight and out of town, headed back to their hideout, where ever it was. As I watched the mare disappear around a corner, I could hear a commotion below me. The ponies who had fought had started to come out of the buildings and gather in the street. Not wanting to be up here by myself, I grabbed my gear, place my rifle on my back and headed downstairs.

*** *** ***

As I walked out into the street I noticed the all eyes were turned towards me, some ponies were smiling, others had no expression at all.

“I told you it would work.” I said with a smile.

“Yeah, now we take the fight to them.” Bolts said, trotting up. “you ok?”

“Yeah I’m fine, the balcony took most of the blow and correct, we’ll make our move tonight when they’re not expecting it. Barley, where did you say their hideout was again?”

“I didn’t but they’re currently living in the old mine just outside of town.”

"Shit… I should have figured.” I bowed my head “I’m going to have to rethink the strategy”

“What strategy!?” Barley shouted. “we go in there, kill the fuckers and get out. THAT’S the strategy!”

“And it would be perfect if we were assaulting a town or factory, but not a mine. A tight space with only one exit, we’d be better off sending a small group in alone. Meaning Bolts and I will go.” The townsponies all looked at me unsure.

“Are you sure? You boys have already done more than enough for us.”

“Yes I’m sure.” I said looking to Bolts. “Ready for another round?”

“Of course.”

“Good, besides, I don’t stop till a job is done.” I looked over the residents of Merry Burrows and when there came no more objections, I spoke again. “All we have to do is wait until night time then.”

*** *** ***

I spent the next few hours until sunset to go over the new plan with Bolts. Together, we would sneak up to the mine, venture inside and grab as much supplies as possible and slowly pick off the slavers one by one until we had cleared them all out. During this planning time I had also tried to convince the townsponies to bury the dead slavers and not just chuck them in a ditch somewhere outside of town. It wasn’t easy but I finally got them to listen, so long as I was the one to dig the graves and bury them. Once the graves were dug and the bodies buried, I spent the next few hours preparing and going over the plan with Bolts. Finally, the sun had started to set and we were as ready as we could be. As we trotted downstairs I was waved over by Barley.

“You two all set?”

“Yeah, we know what we’re doing. However… my rifle isn’t all that great for close quarters, so it’ll be a little tricky.” Barley gave a deep sigh and reached under the counter and pulled out a revolver, a holster and a bandoleer full of bullets.

“Take this. That revolver has saved me over the years, maybe it will do the same for you.” I looked down at the revolver, it was old but very well maintained. Opening the cylinder I noted it would hold five rounds of a large calibre. (great, another weapon with hard to find ammo.)

“Thanks, this will definitely help in tight spaces.”

“Good, but there’s something I want you to do for me as well. I know I shouldn’t be thinking this… maybe it’s blind hope but… there may be a chance the other residents are still there… including my wife and foals… if they are I want you to bring them back.” I nodded and took the revolver and strapped it to my ankle in the holster. The weapon felt heavy against me but it was a good weight, I felt more protected knowing it was there.

“Of course, I’ll do what I can.” I said as I clipped the bandoleer under my duster. With everything sorted we headed out and towards the mine. We were just exiting the town when a call came from behind us.

“I’m coming too!” It was Golden Shield.

“You don’t have to do this.” I replied, still moving forward. “it’s safer with just the two of us.”

“And who’s going to watch your back? That’s you biggest blind spot.” (she has me there.)

“Fine, but you do things my way.”

“Yeah, yeah, I got it.” she said with a laugh as she caught up.

*** *** ***

It wasn’t long before we were soon upon the mine. The sun had completely set right now, plunging area into darkness. Luckily, a full moon was out tonight which beamed down light through the gaps in the clouds like sunlight. As we got close I lowered myself to the ground and told my followers to do the same. Slowly I brought up my rifle and peered down at the entrance of the mine which had been lit up by old lanterns. Some old machines and boxers of who-knows-what were scattered about, an old track lead inside with a rusty mine cart sitting on top. The entrance was quiet except for two guards. There was something else I noted, there was a wooden cart near the entrance, the same one Mr. White had travelled on. Which meant he was still here.

“Shit, there’s a couple of slavers out the front guarding the place. Bolts, do you think you can sneak down there and shoot the one on the left? I’ve got the one on the right.” I asked in a hushed tone

“Yeah, I can do that.” Bolts whispered back as he slowly got up and headed to the mine, traveling in a wide arch so he wouldn’t be seen.

“I should go too.” Golden voiced.

“No, your weapon would ring out through the mine and alert everyone inside. Bolts laser pistol is quiet enough that no one will notice and I’m far enough away that they won’t hear me.” I began to levitate my rifle up to counter for the drop of the bullet. Finally ready, I waited for Bolts to strike first. I sat and waited, watching for the flash of purple to signal Bolts’ attack, all the while, Golden kept fidgeting beside me, wanting a piece of the action. Another minute passed by and as I began to worry about Bolts, I saw the slaver on the left glow purple and turn to ash. The slaver on the right also noticed and turned to see where the shot came from. I acted quickly and focused my shot. Gently squeezing the trigger I heard my rifle go off and a split second later, the slaver fell to the ground.

“see, I told you.” I said standing up, noting the absence of any reinforcements. Golden was silent as we made our way down to Bolts. Soon we stood before the entrance to the mine, it was if I were staring at the entrance to Stable 50 all over again.

“So, what’s the plan?” Golden asked, not having been with us when I explained it to Bolts.

“The original plan was to kill everyone inside stealthily and dig in if they found us, though we’re going to have to change that now. Our main priority is to find the slaves if they’re still here. Then we’ll focus on getting supplies and killing the slavers once they’re clear.”

“How are we going to deal with them? The slavers I mean? I doubt we have enough rounds for them anyway.” I was stumped, I looked into the cave like mine, hoping to get an answer, then it hit me.

“We’ll seal them in.”

“Huh?” Bolts and Golden said in unison, looks of confusion on their faces.

“This is a mine right? Surely the miners couldn’t have just dug it all out. They must have used explosives for most of it, like dynamite. Quick, go check those boxes, they might not have been picked clean yet.” The three of us quickly fanned out to check the old containers that had been scattered about but one by one, they only brought empty hopes as they themselves were empty. I had just about given up hope when out of the corner of my eye I spied a metal crate under one of the machines. It was in a place where you’d only find it if you were looking for it. sadly it was locked.

“Damn, anyone have a bobby pin?” I asked.

“No… do you even know how to pick a lock?” Bolts asked.

“I’ve never had to in the past…” I could sense Golden roll her eyes at me before she flared her magic and engulf the rusty lock in a yellow glow. Soon the lock popped open.

“How did you…”

“When you’ve picked as many locks as I have, you learn a few tricks. Like just using magic to turn the tumblers.” Giving her a smirk I opened the crate and lo and behold in the crate was eight sticks of dynamite, a spool of wire to connect them and a plunger to detonate them remotely. Picking up our new bounty I quickly ran deep into the entrance and began setting up the trap. I began placing sticks of dynamite in random spots but close enough so the wire could connect them all. With them all connected I began threading the wire back to the plunger and my companions.

“You’ve never picked a lock but you know how to operate dynamite?” Bolts asked.

“I dated my town’s explosive expert a few years back, she showed me a few tricks. I’ve placed the explosives far in enough that we’ll have plenty of distance to get out, oh and I saved one, just in case.” After I connect the wire to the plunger I moved it out of the way and placed the last stick in my saddlebags. “ok. Stay low and keep quiet.” I said to which I got two nods in return. With the trap set, we moved into the mine.

*** *** ***

The entrance tunnel was longer than I thought. It seemed to go on forever until we reached a small junction with three branches, each one with a sign next to them.

“Sleep, eat, pen. Guess the slavers got lost as well. Come on, the slave pen is down this way.” I said moving down the path on the right. I didn’t dare go down the other two as the ‘sleep’ path would be full of slavers and I could hear laughter coming from the ‘eat’ path. However, as we continued down our path I could hear something else echoing off the walls. It was a type of a very high pitched wailing, the cry of a young foal. Fearing the worst I quickened my pace until I could see a room up ahead.

“Will you shut that fucking kid up!?” a stallion’s voice called loudly from the room as the three of us approached. With our backs to the wall, we peered into the room. The room was almost completely empty except for an old desk and a makeshift pen at the back of the room holding the slaves. The stallion who had been yelling was the guard who had his back to the entrance, staring down a mare who was nursing a crying foal.

“I’m supposed to watch you pieces of shit, doesn’t mean I can’t fucking sleep while I do it!”

“Please, I’m sorry, he’s like this when he has a bad dream.” The mare pleaded with the slaver. She looked exhausted, like she hadn’t slept herself. “hush now, quiet now, it’s time to lay your sleepy head…” she began sing the foal a lullaby to try and lull it back to sleep, but it didn’t seem to work. With every passing wail, the slaver seemed to get more angry until he threw open the pen door and marched in.

“I know what will make the kid shut up.” as quick as he could, the slaver pulled his handgun from his holster with his mouth and took aim at the foal.

“No please, DON’T!” the mare huddled over the foal to try and protect it but the slaver just hit her away with his hoof. That was it, I’d seen enough. I could feel my body start to shake with anger again, just like the last time I saw how low slavers could be.

“Say goodnight kid.” As the slaver took aim again, so did I. I didn’t even remove the revolver from its holster as I brought my hoof up and fired. The round passed straight through the holster and then the slaver’s chest. I heard the mare scream as she believe the shot to come from the slaver’s weapon. Injured but not dead, the stallion began to wobble and turned to face the entrance where I now stood plain as day. For a brief moment, the two of us locked eyes and where I saw fear, he would have seen hatred in its purest form. Without saying a single word I magically pulled the trigger again and watched the life drain from the slaver’s eyes as my bullet passed between them. The mare screamed again as the slaver’s lifeless body dropped to the ground beside her.

“Who… who are you!?”

“Don’t worry, we’re here to rescue you, I’m Clear and this is Bolts and Golden Shield. Are you Barley’s wife?”

“Y-yes I’m Marigold.” The foal that she was cuddling was still crying loudly but seemed to be quieting a little, now that the slaver was gone. Beside her was another foal, a young colt who popped his head up to see the one that shot the bad pony.

“Good, we’re here to take you and your foals home, as well as everyone else.” One by one the slaves began to look up at me, they had been awake during the shootings but must have been so use to the violence of the slavers that they didn’t pay attention. “are you ok to walk?” I asked as I move closer, but as I did, I noticed she was completely covered in bruises and was red between her legs. I just couldn’t stand it, I began to shake again.

“Mommy, are we going home?” the young colt asked his mother.

“Yes dear we are.” She smiled, it must have been the first time she did it since she was taken.

“It’s true? You’re really here to save us?” one of the other slaves asked.

“Yes, now stand and let’s go, we’re getting out of here.”

“But clear, what about the supplies?” Bolts voiced behind me.

“FUCK THE SUPPLIES! The important thing is we get these ponies out of here!” I looked down at the dead slaver who had dropped his gun the first time I shot him. Picking it up I passed it to the mare. “can you shoot?”

“Yes, a little…”

“Good, protect your foals with your life.” I said turning around. As I began to walk back to my companions I could hear the slaves begin to rise, including the mare and her foals. Even the youngest had stopped crying to follow his mother home. The other slaves leaned into one other to keep their balance, it almost brought a tear to my eye. It was true, the supplies were replaceable, these ponies were not. It was important for me to get them out of there, to get them home.

*** *** ***

I didn’t bother sneaking back through the tunnel as the slavers were sure to have heard the shots.

“You really think that was wise, Clear?” Bolts asked as he trotted up next to me. “they were sure to have heard those shots, you should have let me take him out.”

“I acted on impulse, if I didn’t shoot then, the foal wouldn’t still be here now.” As we rounded a bend I could see the junction coming up ahead but it wasn’t empty this time.

“I’s knew that shot didn’t come from any of my boys.” It was Mr. White and his two guards, both were patched up but heavily bandaged. Both Bullwhip and Knuckles were both wearing heavy flamethrower battle saddles and had them aimed down the path we were on.

“Everyone get back!” I shouted to my group who immediately backed up.

“Aww what’s the matter kid? Are you’s scared now? HA! Don’t worry, these here toys ain’t for yous, oh no, they’re for that town you came from!”

“Why are you doing this!? You’re killing innocent ponies! What’s in it for you? Money? Power?!”

“Heh, it’s usually about survival, being top of the food chain. It’s a dog eat dog world out there kid. This however, this is about sending a message.”

“Message!? What message?”

“You’ll understand one day kid, or you’ll die, I really don’t really give a fuck which.” Mr. White turned away from me and shouted down the other paths. “hey, wake up yous dogs, that kid’s here early!” there came calls from down the other paths as the other slavers began to wake and grab their weapons. “see ya kid. Oh, and play nice will yas?” Mr. White began to laugh loudly as he turned and began to head back to the entrance at a quick trot. All the while the yells and calls kept getting louder.

“Clear what are we going to do, we can’t take them all on and protect everyone at the same time.” Bolts asked in a panicked voice, this was the first time I heard him like this, but I didn’t answer him, my eyes were still fixed on Mr. White as he left. “CLEAR!”

“Fine…” I finally answered him. “we run.” I stood up tall and turned to my group. “Bolts, Golden, you two take the front and lead everyone out, I’m going to slow the slavers down. Just don’t kill Mr. White. Leave him for me.”

“Right.” The two nodded in unison. “ok everyone, up and let’s go!” one by one, the slaves stood up and began to run as fast as their tired legs would carry them, following Bolts and Golden. bringing up the rear was Barley’s wife and her two foals following behind her. As the group moved to entrance slowly I turned to face the two paths where the slavers were coming from. I began to reach for the stick of dynamite I saved but then stopped. The slavers were coming down two paths and this would only seal one. (think Clear, there has to be another way.) I began looking about and my eyes fell on the lanterns. (perfect!) just as I took the revolver from its holster, the slavers rounded the corners.

“There he is! Don’t kill ‘em, the boss wants him alive.” As they advanced on me, I started to back up and waited for the right moment to shoot. “don’t move. Put down your fucking gun or we’ll make you!”

“Ok, make me.” A twinge of anger crossed the lead slaver’s face and he began moving towards me again, now was the right moment to shoot. Quickly aiming I shot the lanterns at the entrance to both paths. Both lanterns shattered and sent glass and flaming fluid down onto the lead slaver and in front of the others, stopping them in their tracks. The lead slaver dropped to the ground screaming and began to roll around, trying to extinguish the flames. With the slavers stoped behind the fading wall of fire, I turned and began running to the exit.

“See ya boys!” I ran as fast as I could until I was caught up with the group. Up ahead I could see Mr. White who had already noticed we were catching up.

“Move it you mugs!” I heard him call to his guards who moved slower with the heavy battle saddles on.

“Clear, did you take care of the others?” Bolts asked as I caught up.

“For now but they’ll be hot on our trail soon.” I needed a way to slow the other slavers down enough that I could deal with Mr. White. We were getting close to the exit but I had nothing. “wait, the dynamite!” the single stick would slow them down enough for me to catch Mr. White and I could shoot it while moving. I slowed down my run until I was near what I assumed was the back of the group and I looked to the ceiling. One by one the dynamite I planted moved passed my sight until I passed all seven. I ran for a few more metres, getting some distance between me and the last one. Once I was sure I was out of the way I skidded to a halt and threw the dynamite into the air, took aim and began to squeeze the trigger

“Wait for us!” it was Barley’s wife, she was still in the cave. (shit, I didn’t even notice she missing.) I tried to stop my magic but it was too late. My magic squeezed the trigger and fired at the dynamite, detonating it on impact. With the explosion came the rumble of the ceiling beginning to collapse.

“What are you doing!?” the mare called, running as fast as she could, avoiding the falling rubble.

“JUMP!” I yelled back as she got close. Without warning she leapt forward and passed me just as the ceiling caved in. the force of the rocks hitting the ground knocked me over into the kicked up dust and it took me a few second to get up.

“Is everyone *cough cough* ok?” I choked on the dust as I spoke.

“Y-yes, I’m, why did *cough* you do that!?”

‘I’m sorry, *cough* I was trying to slow the other slavers down, I didn’t even notice you were missing.”

“Well I was I had to stop because my foals were… wait a minute, boys? Boys where are you!?” she began looking about frantically, looking for her foals who went missing.

“Mommy?” there came a faint call from the other side of the rubble. “mommy where are you?”

“Silver!” the mare ran up to the wall of rock and began yelling through it. “are you ok? Is your brother there too? Is he ok?”

“I’m here mommy” a smaller voice sounded from behind the rubble.

“Oh thank the Goddesses. Please you have to help get them out.”

“Of course. Bolts! Forget White, I need help!” I yelled down the tunnel to my companion who skidded to a halt and ran back down to me, picking up the plunger as he came down.

“What’s wrong? Need the detonator?”

“NO! put that down gently, Marigold’s foals are on the other side of this rubble, help me move it.”

“Right, of course.” Bolts placed the plunger down and quickly we began to levitate the rocks away but for each one we moved, two more fell in its place. Seconds passed and we barely made a dent in the wall.

“Please you have to hurry!”

“We’re trying, there’s too much rub-“ I stopped mid-sentence as a new sound entered the cave. It was the sound of the slavers from before, they had moved passed the fire and were headed this way.

“What was that sound before?”

“I don’t know, just keep runnin’”

“look up ahead, the little prick blocked the path!” the colour faded from Barley’s wife as she turned to me.

“Please hurry, you have to get them out of there.” She clutched at my duster with her hooves but it was too late.

“Oh~ but looky here, the prick left us a couple of presents.”

“NO! stay away from them you bastards!” Marigold shrieked through the wall.

“Oh and the ma’s still here. Don’t worry momma, we’ll take good care of your kids.” The slaver chuckled from the other side.

“Mommy help! I’m scared!” I was lost, I had no idea what to do, the moment I opened that wall they’d gun us all down. I looked about, hoping an answer would come to me and my eyes landed on the plunger still hooked up to the dynamite. With a gulp, I swallowed some fear and raised a shaky hoof and placed it on top of the plunger’s fully erect handle.

“What are you doing?” Marigold had seen me. “no… no, no, no. please don’t!”

“Clear, there must be another way!” there wasn’t, between the three of us we had four guns with limited ammo and we were up against a group just short of an army who would gun us down the moment they had the chance then move onto the town. But what if I were to just leave the slavers as they were? They’d dig their way through eventually and run riot on the town, and what of the foals? The slavers probably wouldn’t just kill them, no, the foals would suffer the same fate as Joy… My mind continued race, there was just no way out of the situation. I try to move the wall, we all die, I let everything be, the slavers move the wall and kill or sell everyone in the town and most likely have their way with the mares. Nopony would be safe, not even the foals. I can’t let them die like that, not like Joy. Nopony should be made to suffer a fate worse than death.

“Please, I’ll do anything, just don’t do that. PLEASE!” my whole body began to shake, but not from anger, from sorrow. As a tear ran down my cheek I finally spoke.

“I’m sorry…” time seemed to slow down to a crawl. Maybe it was my imagination or maybe the Goddesses were punishing me, making me live this moment for longer. I saw Marigold’s eye go wide as I lowered my hoof firmly, pushing the plunger all the way down.

“NOOOOO!” Marigold screamed but it was soon overshadowed by the sound of the explosions from the other side and the screams from the raiders… and the foals. The noise came quickly and ended suddenly as the last of the rocks finished falling and crushing the slavers. The only thing I could hear was Marigold’s sobbing.

“Silver? Rocky? *sniff* please… speak t-to me ugh… b-boys… you’re not g-gone you’re just s-sleeping r-right wahhh!” she dropped to her haunches and laid her head against one of the rocks, trying to listen for anything, but no cries for help would come. A noise did come however. A low rumbling noise that came with dust falling from the ceiling. Soon more rocks started to fall, but on our side. (the last cluster of explosions must have done more than I thought.)

“The ceiling is caving in! we have to get out of here clear!” bolts didn’t stick around and ran off towards the exit. It took me a few seconds but I finally moved my hoof from the detonator and put it on Marigold’s shoulder.

“Come on, we have to get you out of here.”

“Leave me, I want to be with my foals.”

“But what about your husband?” more rocks, bigger ones, began to drop around us.

“I don’t care anymore, just leave me.”

“No, I promised him I’d bring you back!” full of sorrow and anger, Marigold picked up her dropped handgun and aimed it at me.

“I said I’m staying! Now leave me be.” Shocked, I backed up a few steps.

“Clear, we’re all out! You have to get out of there! Clear!” I could hear Bolts calling to me. As I took one last fleeting look at Marigold, I turned and ran. I ran away from the scene. Yet it seemed to follow me, for as I dodged falling debris, I could hear Marigold sing to her kids.

“Hush now… quiet *sniff* now, it’s time to lay your sleepy head *sob* hush now… quiet now, it’s time to go to bed…” more and more tears streamed down my face as I ran through the cave and out into the open air. It was still night time when I came out of the mine. Tired and covered in dust, I tried to focus on other things but Marigold’s sad song just kept playing in my head. (how will I tell Barley?)

Footnote: Level Up!
New Perk: Vengeance, level 2 – the scum of the wasteland makes your blood boil more than ever, you do +10% damage to slavers a raiders and your shots now have a chance to stagger them if the previous shot didn’t kill them.

Author's Note

A/N: well… that was an unexpectedly long chapter. I had originally thought this chapter would be around 6,000 words, not 10,000. But my fingers just kept on typing away. I hope everyone enjoyed it though. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed and edited by Shika of the Song. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

E/N: I have to apologize to you all. This chapter, the longest by far I’ve had to edit for Mach, took nearly two months for me to complete. Due to my schoolwork as well as other factors making my life look like Discord had just gotten through with it, I was unable to get it done more quickly. I’m sorry, everyone. Things are looking up from here, and it should be smooth sailing from next chapter to the foreseeable ending. Happy reading, everybody.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7: The Long Apology
“There was nothing else I could do…”

As I ran out of the collapsing cave and into the open air, I kept my eyes closed as streams of tears ran down my face. Marigold’s song had stuck with me all through the cave. With my eyes closed I couldn’t see where I was going and tripped over one of the many boxes that surrounded the mine entrance. As I tripped over, I skidded to a halt on my stomach and began coughing and panting on the ground as my dust-filled lungs tried to catch up with the rest of my body. I thought I had time to rest, but my companion was soon upon me.

“Clear, Clear! Are you alright?” Through bloodshot eyes I looked back at Bolts, his coat now sporting a layer of dust. I could hear in the background that the captured residents of Merry Burrows were cheering for their salvation, finally out of the horrid mine.

“Ye-cough-yeah… I‘m fine… What about White?”

“He’s gone. He managed to escape ahead of us.” Bolts pointed his hoof in the direction of some cart tracks and a small dust cloud at the end of them heading away from both us and the town of Merry Burrow. On any other day I probably could have quickly lined up a shot with my rifle, but thanks to the darkness of night, the dust in my lungs and my tear filled eyes, I would have just ended up missing. “Where’s Marigold?...” Bolts’ question came silently and only to my ears.

“She… she’s dead… she decided to stay with her foals.” Bolts hung his head with me.

“Why Clear? Why did you do it? Why did you blow up the dynamite?!” Bolts raised his voice at the end, causing the newly saved residents to stop cheering and look our way.

“I didn’t have any choice!” I yelled back. “If hadn’t detonated that dynamite it would only have been a matter of time before those slavers dug their way out and went back to ravaging the town!”

“And what about the foals? HUH!? Weren’t they just like your sister!?” His words cut me deep and slowly I stood up.

“That’s why I did what I did.” I said, lowering my voice to a normal tone. “If I didn’t cause the mine to collapse on them, they WOULD have suffered the same as Joy. If anything, I spared them. As for Marigold… she chose to stay behind. I tried to get her to move but she just wouldn’t go.” Bolts went quiet and looked away. “This is what it’s like up here, Bolts. Sometimes in life you have to make the tough decisions, ones that will ultimately save many ponies, but will stay with you forever. I’m the one who used the detonator but not only did I save the other slaves and the rest of the town, I also saved Marigold and her foals from a fate worse than death. Did I want to do it? No. At the end of the day, though, it happened and we just have to live with our decisions.” Bolts gave a huff as he looked at me through the corner of his eye.

“Just because I have to live with it doesn’t mean I have to like it.”

“Understandable. Now, what about everyone else, did everyone get out alright?” Bolts finally turned to look at me.

“Yeah, everyone made it.” He turned back to look at the group of freed townsponies. While most had solemn looks on their faces, all the others were smiling, happy to be free and ready to head home. Even in the darkness of night I was able to see them thanks to the full moon. It must have been just around midnight when we had exited the mine. Something seemed off though, somepony was missing.

“Clear!” The call came from the direction Mr. White had run off. As I turned to look, the missing pony came into view as Golden Shield trotted up, giving a few small pants. “I’m sorry Clear, I wasn’t fast enough.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well after Bolts ran back to help you, I kept chasing after Mr. White but he and those thugs of his managed to escape. I gave chase for a short distance but they just got away.”

“It’s fine. I doubt Mr. White will be bothering the town of Merry Burrow any time soon.” I turned back to the group and smiled. “I think it’s time that we got everypony home.” The group of ponies smiled back and gave a small cheer before we started to head back to town, the dim lights of The Crystal Clear Pub as our beacon.

*** *** ***

I took the lead with Bolts following beside me as we lead the townsponies of Merry Burrow back home. Golden Shield had taken up the rear guard in case any of the townsponies fell behind or were attacked by a random animal in the night. The townsponies kept up as we walked through the dark wasteland, the crisp air of night keeping up cool. The ponies chortled and talked up a storm, saying what they’d do once they had returned to their families.

“So, how are you going to tell Barley?” Bolts said close to me as kept walking. He spoke softly as not to disturb the others.

“I don’t know…” I sighed. “I’m just going to have to tell him the truth.”

“You mean that you killed his wife and two young sons?”

“You’re not helping, and have I mentioned before that you’re a prick?”

“No, but there’s always time for that.” Bolts smirked in hopes that I’d feel better. In truth, I did, and I gave a small smile back to him. “You think he’ll kick us out?”

“I hope not.” I said as I levitated out my cigarettes and lit one, hoping to calm my nerves a little. “For one thing, I’d hate to ask anyone else for a room.” I said, exhaling my smoke. “I think it might be best to rest for a night then leave as soon as possible.”

“What? Why? Shouldn’t we wait for the next caravan to come through so we can stock up on supplies?” Bolts was right, but I still felt uneasy about staying a few extra days.

“I just don’t want us to overstay our welcome.”

“And you think we will by you telling Barley what happened because it was the right thing to do.” I gave a long, deep sigh, blowing more smoke out.

“Yes, I do.”

“Well I don’t. It’s just like you said, you did what you did because it was the right thing. If you hadn’t, something worse would have happened in its place. I’m sure that while, yes, Barley will be sad, he will understand.”

“I hope you’re right” I said letting out another sigh as we approached the town.

*** *** ***

As we entered the town, I noticed that almost every home was completely dark, no lanterns were lit and giving off lifelike glow. The only light in the town came from The Crystal Clear Pub which we made our way to. In the silence of night a small hum rang out as we got closer to the pub. The hum of soft chatter emanated from the confines of the pub. It seemed that the residents of the town had gathered inside to wait for the return of their friends and families. As we slowly approached the swinging doors of the front, I was glad that none of the kidnapped residents didn’t sprint forward and let me go first.

The moment I walked up to the door and poked my head inside, all the chatter immediately stopped and the entire town looked my way, wondering if I had brought the others home. Barley had rushed to the front of the bar and had almost jumped over it, wanting to see if his wife and foals were there.

“Well, boy, did you find them?” I gave a smile to both Barley and the group before flaring my magic and opening the doors to reveal the group behind me.

“Yes, we did.” There came a loud cheer and the pub roared into excited cries as family member after family member pushed passed me to be with their loved ones inside the pub. As the last few charged inside, Bolts moved up beside me and smiled. Turns out I had a soft smile on my face as well.

“So this is why you do it, huh?”

“What do you mean?”

“This is why you’re out here helping others. That smile that you have on your face says it all. You just love seeing families reunited.”

“Heh, I guess that’s one way of putting it.” The smile soon faded from my face however as grinning Barley was quickly trotting up to me in hopes to have his family back as well. Giving a large gulp, I knew the moment I had feared had finally come.

“You did it boys! I’m sorry I had my doubts but you actually did it! You brought back the residents. What about the supplies?”

“Well, after rescuing everyone we had to make a quick exit.” I said, rubbing my hoof along the back of my neck and through my mane.

“Yeah, I heard that explosion from here. We all did. So no supplies huh? Oh well, supplies can be replaced, pony lives can’t.” (Oh for the love of Luna why did he have to say that?) “So where’s my wife and boys?” Barley asked as he tried to look past me to see if they were behind. “Are they just taking their time? They’re not injured, are they?” Taking a deep sigh, I shook my head.

“Barley… we… We have to talk. Can we go into the back?” I said, quickly flicking my cigarette bud behind me. As I turned back I could see the colour had quickly drained from Barley’s face and his eyes had started to lose the little glints of hope that they had. It was almost as if he could read minds and knew what was to come.

“O-of course… p-please… follow me.” Barley led us, with his head down, through the crowd of happy, cheering families. With each step I took, my heart broke a little more. I didn’t want to have to break the news to him but I knew I had to. Barley led Bolts and I through the crowd and through a door into the back of the pub. The back seemed to be an old style kitchen that housed the small amount of supplies the pub was allowed to have. As we entered, Barley slowly turned to face us. “She wasn’t there, was she?” He asked in a small tone, wanting to get it over and done with, the band aid solution. Bolts and I stood there, both not wanting to answer. “Well? You can tell me. It was false hope anyway.” Barley began to sob.

“Yes… she was there…” I finally spoke up. “And so were your foals.” The mere mention that they were there caused Barley’s head to shoot back up.

“They were there!? W-well where are they now? Did they get lost? Are they hurt and need help getting back?” Barley seemed hell-bent on wondering what happened.

“I’m… I’m sorry Barley… They won’t be coming back. They’re dead, all three of them.” Barley’s eyes went wide and immediately filled with tears.

“No… NO! You’re lying!” Without warning, Barley rushed forward and grabbed me by the shoulders and started shaking me. “You promised me you’d bring them back if you found them!” Barley sobbed heavily as he spoke. As he bowed his head in front of me, streams of tears escaped his eyes and fell to the floor like flowing rivers. I could see Bolts out the corner of my eye looking away from the sight. Truth be told, even I had a hard time looking at Barley.

“I’m sorry Barley… I tried everything I could to bring them back… I just wasn’t the hero you thought I could be.” (Hero? Yeah right. Good one, Clear.)

“I-it’s fine, boy…” Barley said through heavy sobs and sniffles “Did you at least kill the lowlife scum who took their lives?” (Ouch.) I looked around more trying to think of something to say but I just couldn’t lie to him.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t kill him…”

“Wh-what do you mean you didn’t kill the bastard?!” Barley stopped sobbing long enough to look into my eyes with a fierce look. “You sealed that place like a fucking tomb. I heard the fucking explosion myself. Don’t tell me the bastard got away!?”

“No he didn’t get away… Barley… the one who killed your wife and foals was… was…”

“Me.” My head quickly turned round in shock to see Bolts taking the blame. “I’m the one who detonated the dynamite and sealed them away behind there.”

“Bolts… you…” I was quickly pushed aside by Barley before I could finish speaking.

“You… you FUCKING BASTARD!” Barley leapt forward and tackled Bolts to the ground, placing his hooves over Bolts’ throat and pressing down, choking Bolts with everything he had. “Why did you do it!? Why didn’t you save them!? Huh!? You KILLED them!” Bolts flailed his hooves around before I quickly jumped to my own hooves and pried the sobbing and raging Barley off my companion. The second Barley was off, Bolts took in as much air as he could, coughing loudly.

“Th-cough!-that could have *cough* gone better.” Bolts said in a raspy voice.

“You didn’t have to do that, Bolts…” I held Barley tight as I turned my attention to him. “Bolts wasn’t the one who killed them… I did…”

“Don’t you DARE fucking take the blame for him!” Barley snorted back at me.

“I’m not taking the blame for him! He was stupidly taking the blame for me just a few seconds ago.”

“Oh, gee, thanks…” Bolts said in retort to the ‘stupid’ remark. Barley continued to thrash for a short time before finally easing up.

“Good, now I’ll let you go, do you promise me a chance to explain myself?” we were all silent for a good long while, the entire pub was silent. I quickly looked up and saw a few sets of eyes looking into the back where we were.

“Very well… I’ll let you explain.” Barley said quietly and in a gruff voice.

“Thank you.” I said, releasing him and letting him stand on his own. Once Barley and Bolts were back on their hooves, I started to explain the events of the past night. “We had just freed everyone including your family but because I had to kill a slaver to do so, we had to get out fast. On our way out we ran into Mr. White who was planning an attack on the town and forced us back down the tunnel while he walked out. Once Mr. White was out of sight, I got Bolts and Golden Shield to lead everyone out of the mine while I dealt with the slavers. I was able to keep them at bay for a little while but soon I ran after the group as well. I was too focused on what was happening around me that I didn’t even notice your wife and foals had fallen behind until it was too late.” Barley stood there and listened as I explained what had happened, it was hard to judge by his face what he was thinking. “I shot a single stick of dynamite to cause a small cave in and keep the other slavers at bay but I didn’t see your family running up before I shot the dynamite. Your wife made it through… but your foals were trapped on the other side.” Barley bowed his head and began to sob again, softly this time. “Bolts and I tried to move the fallen rocks as fast as we could but there was just too much. Before I knew it, the slavers had caught up and had found your sons. I was stuck and didn’t know what to do. If I continued to move the rocks, they’d gun us down and move onto the town, if I left them be, they’d get out themselves and in the meantime… they would have done unspeakable things to your foals. I spared them that fate and detonated a number of dynamite that I had wired on the other side. They were killed along with the slavers…” Barley was fully in tears now.

“And? Wh-sniff-what about my wife? What about Marigold?” I took a moment before answering, allowing Barley to dry his eyes a little.

“She decided to stay behind as the rest of the mine entrance collapsed. I begged her, pleaded for her to come with me so she could return to you, but she wanted to remain with her foals. I would have torn her away, had she not threatened me with a gun.” Now even I started to become teary eyed. “I’m sorry… I can’t tell you how sorry I am, Barley… I tried to bring them back… but ended up killing them instead.” A few tears broke away from my eyes and ran down my cheek.

“Promise me something.” Barley asked, through his own tears. “Promise me they didn’t suffer.” His voice was rough and a little raspy and he dared not look me in the eye.

“That I can promise you, neither your wife nor sons suffered in death. They went quickly.”

“Very good…” Barley turned around and opened the back room door to which a surprised crowd jumped back. I had been right, the residents had been listening in for some time. Barley stopped as he reached the two barmaids from earlier. “Harmony, lock up once everyone has left. I’m going to bed...” the older of the two nodded and Barley moved on and up the stairs to the second floor, out of sight. For what seemed like hours, everyone stood still, not knowing what to do until the residents started to leave for their own homes. One by one, the residents left until the only ones that remained were the barmaids, Golden Shield, Bolts and myself.

“We should really get some rest. It’s still late at night.” Golden said, piping up. “Good night, you two.” She said as she moved upstairs. (She must be renting one of the other rooms.)

“You two should rest.” Harmony said to us as we still remained in the doorway to the back room. “And thank you, for everything. Even though you couldn’t save everypony, you still freed us from those slavers, thank you so much.”

“It’s what we do.” Bolts replied before we silently moved upstairs to our own room. As we got closer, all I could hear was Barley’s sobbing coming from his own room.

*** *** ***

I couldn’t sleep. Even after the long night, I found it hard to close my eyes. While Bolts had quickly fallen asleep, I laid awake in bed, continuously hearing Barley’s cries and sad moans coming from down the hall. I hadn’t even bothered to remove my duster before crawling into bed. With a heavy sigh a slowly sat up and in the dark of night I moved out of the room and down the stairs into the bar area.

“I need a drink.” I quickly sat up on a stool at the bar and used my magic to find a bottle of whiskey hidden behind the bar itself. I noted that all the chairs were stacked and the lights were out, showing that Harmony and the other barmaid had done their job before leaving for their own home. (Or did they live in one of the other rooms here?) The random thought entered my mind and quickly left as I tore the cork from the top of the whiskey bottle. I never was a big fan of whiskey, but I desperately needed something strong to knock me out and as I threw my head back and let the whiskey pour down my throat, I got an idea of just how strong it was. The whiskey went down hard and left a burning sensation in my throat, but it was a good burn. It let me know I was still there.

“Well Clear, that’s three more lives you couldn’t save.” I began talking to myself. “Why should I even bother trying if I’m just going to fail in the end?” I took another large gulp of whiskey, and the burning remained. “Why am I even out here? I was right, it was just a stupid dream.” Some more whiskey passed between my lips and only half the bottle remained. “Maybe what nightmare dad said was right… I’m just going to end up killing those close to me.” As I finished speaking I threw my head back again and drained another quarter of the whiskey. Throwing my head back forward I began to pant and sob. “J-joy… I just don’t know what to do, I wa-sob-want to make things right but I feel like I’m failing at every turn in some way… what should I do?!” As I cried out I raised a hoof and slammed it onto the bar and heard a large clunk. Looking up and even through the dark night and my somewhat double vision, I could see the revolver still strapped to my ankle. Was it a sign? In my half drunken state it sure felt like it, it felt like I’d only keep causing those around me to die if I tried anything. “Is… is this it Joy?...” slowly I levitated the heavy revolver up to the side of my head and cocked it. I began to tremble, this was it, I’d no longer harm others with my stupid vengeance quest. Slowly I sniffed and closed my eyes. This was it, I’d no longer harm others with my stupid vengeance quest. Slowly I sniffed and closed my eyes, read for the bang. Firmly my magic squeezed the trigger and click. Nothing came, only the small sound of the firing pin hitting a spent primer.

“What the?” I said as I brought the revolver back down and opened the cylinder. “One, two, three…” all five rounds were spent and all of them were used to protect those around me. I stared at the spent rounds for some time, not doing anything, just looking at them until I gave a small smirk and chuckle.

“I guess it isn’t my time yet. Very well Joy, I’ll keep trying to make amends like I’ve been doing already.” The second I place the revolver down I brought the whiskey bottle back to my lips and chugged the last of it. as I threw my head back and finished off the whiskey I felt myself tumble backwards. It felt like I was in free-fall for quite some time, my legs flailing about until I landed with a loud thud and my head hitting the hard, wooden floor. The force of the impact caused me to black out and as I started to lose consciousness, I chuckled a bit to myself. “Heh, this is why I don’t drink whiskey.”

*** *** ***

“On the booze again?” The question travelled into my mind as I laid asleep on the floor of The Crystal Clear Pub but the rough voice woke me slightly.

“huh? Wha?” I opened my eyes slightly to see Barley staring back at me, his eyes bloodshot and his coat pale, it seemed like he hadn’t slept at all the previous night.

“I said, on the booze again?” He showed little emotion as he spoke.

“Umm… yeah… sorry… I needed something heavy to put me to sleep.” I saw Barley bring the large, empty bottle into view.

“You finished off a whole bottle of whiskey.” I could feel a small line of blush cross my face.

“Hehe, umm, yeah. Like I said I needed something heavy. Don’t worry, I fully intend to pay for it.”

“Good. This stuff isn’t cheap.” Barley moved around and started setting up for the day, ignoring the elephant in the room. I felt uneasy as I stood up, wanting to talk to Barley a little more.

“Hey… Barley… a-about your family… I’m so-“

“Save it.” Barley didn’t look at me as he cut me off. “I know you’re sorry, boy. But no amount of apologies will bring my family back.” I was shocked at his words.

“But I still don’t feel right…”

“Save it. You’ve already apologised and you promised me that they didn’t suffer when they died. That’s all you can do right now. At least I know they can now rest in peace.” Feeling a little crest fallen, I levitated up his old revolver and passed him it as well as the holster and bandolier.

“Here, you were right, that revolver did save me, as well as your youngest son last night.” Barley stopped and stared at the weapon for some time then looked back at me.

“You know what? There is something you can do for me. Keep that revolver and keep doing what you’re doing. Keep saving towns like ours. It seems to be the thing you’re good at.” For the first time that morning, both Barley and myself shared a smile with each other.

“I will, I’ll add it to the list of promises I’m already keeping.” I chuckled as I placed the holster and bandolier back on my body and fixed the revolver into place.

“Good, now I suggest you not stay long. While you did save the town, it may just be a little awkward for you to stay long. I can offer you a little bit of supplies but that’s it.”

“I understand.” I said nodding. “I’ll go wake Bolts and we’ll be on our way while the day is still young.”

*** *** ***

It didn’t take me long to make my way upstairs and find my companion still sleeping. (Why do I think he was never on time while in his bunker?) Slowly I trotted up to him and nudged the sleeping pile. “Oi, sleepy head, wake up.” Bolts gave a loud grunt and sat up, giving a few tired blinks.

“Come on Clear, we were out all night. Can’t you let me sleep in just this once?”

“No, I’ve already spoken to Barley and we should leave as soon as possible. It’s just…”

“What?” he asked, giving me a half tired, half quizzical look.

“I just don’t know where to go from here. I don’t want to go into the rest of Equestria so ‘up’ isn’t the option.”

“Well… what about Brismane or one of those other cities along the coast?” I stopped to think for a moment, before moving again to pack a few things.

“Well I never have seen the coast but it’s worth a shot. The only problem is if we’re to follow the road, it’ll take us over a week and we’ll be backtracking through the previous towns.” Bolts’ ears perked up and he looked more wide awake after hearing about backtracking.

“I’d rather not do that…”

“Why?”

“Well I’d rather not be caught out in the open by any Steel Ranger scout. Is there any other way to get to the coast?”

“Well…” I dug around in my saddlebags before bringing out the map of Hoofstralia and laying it on the bed. “There is the more direct path.”

“Well we could do that, shave a few days off the travel.”

“Yeah we’d get there sooner, but there’s very little in the way between here and Brismane, that is if it still exists. Nothing but flat, open wasteland from here onwards and maybe one settlement if we’re lucky.”

“That means no caravans.”

“Which means if we want food, we’ll have to hunt and we’ll have to conserve our ammo.” We sat in silence for a moment considering if it was the right thing to do.

“Well, it’s better than getting picked up by Steel Ranger patrols.”

“Then we have a plan then.” I smiled to Bolts. “Now get up, get dressed and pack your things because we’re leaving.”

*** *** ***

It wasn’t long before we packed our things and moved downstairs into the bar. Some residents had already started to gather, including the ones that had been taken as slaves, some to give their condolences to Barley, others just performing their daily routine. As we reached the bottom of the stairs I floated over a small pouch of caps to Barley who shot me a smile.

“You two off then? How’s your throat boy?”

“Nothing a night’s rest didn’t fix.” Bolts replied

“Yeah, we’ve decided to head for the coast.”

“The coast huh? Well.” Barley reached under the bar and pulled out a small sack. “Here’s some supplies for your troubles. It’s not much, but it’s a thank you from all of us.” I smiled as I placed the supplies in my saddlebags.

“Thanks, but we were just helping ponies in need.” With that, Barley moved out from behind the bar and gave me his hoof, to which I gave a firm shake.”

“Take care boys, and thanks again.” As he released my hoof, Harmony, followed by the other barmaid who I had guessed by now was her sister, trotted up to us.

“Melody and I never got to properly thank you for saving us yesterday.” Before I could say anything against a reward, Harmony leant in and kissed me on the cheek.

“Hey, I helped too!” Bolts protested, causing Harmony’s younger sister Melody to laugh and give him his own kiss on the cheek. “You know, I could get used to this.” I gave a loud laugh.

“Well don’t, that’s the first kiss I’ve gotten since leaving home. Come on, let’s go before the sun starts getting too high in the sky.” As we waved goodbye to the residents inside the pub, we stepped outside to find a familiar face leaning against a pole waiting for us.

“I guess you two are heading off then?” Golden Shield asked.

“Yeah, we decided to head for the coast, see if there is anypony needing help that way. What about you?”

“I’ve decided to stick around, at least until the next caravan shows up. Then I don’t know where I’ll go.”

“Well, wherever you end up, take care of yourself.” I said as Bolts and I shook hooves with her.

“That goes the same for you two. Who knows, our paths may cross again one day.”

“Yeah, maybe. Well, see ya later Golden.” As we waved goodbye to Golden Shield we set out for the wasteland again, headed east for the coast.

Footnote: No new level gained.

Author's Note

A/N: And finally my exams are over. Sorry for the long wait, everyone, but with university comes great responsibility and that meant study, study and more study. Thankfully, now I’m on holidays and can focus more time on my writing. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter and will hold out for the next one when something new will happen. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8: The Renegade and The Nurse
“I am myself!”

“Hey Clear? Can… can we stop for a rest?” Bolts asked, panting slightly as he sat on the ground. It was the second day after we had left the town of Merry Burrows and we had been walking since dawn.

“Okay.” I said, stopping to let Bolts rest. “We’ve been walking for a while, so I guess a rest won’t hurt.” After taking my saddlebags off, I planted myself down on the ground as well. It was just after noon and even if the sun was high in the sky, a thick layer of clouds covered it, giving little light to the area. We really were in the middle of no-where. All I could see around me was open wasteland with a few hills and rock formations in the far distance. Or what I should say is it was all I could BARELY see. The weather was acting strangely today and it wasn’t just the clouds. Yes, there were thick clouds in the sky, signalling rain in the next couple of days, but there were also clouds on the ground. A light fog had set in making visibility scarce. I could still see rather well, but the range was limited, making my long range specialty useless. Luckily, there was nothing around however. The land was pretty barren and not many creatures ventured out this way. As I rested my tired hooves, I heard a static sound burst to life. As I spun my head around, I could see Bolts playing with the knobs on his pipbuck again.

“You’re not going to get anything, you idiot.” We had gotten out of range of DJ Pon3’s broadcasting signals late yesterday afternoon. The music had been fading and fading until we heard nothing but static. (I guess he doesn’t have the range that I thought he did.)

“I may not get that DJ from before, but maybe there’s another radio station out there to listen to.” I felt kind of bad for Bolts as the music had been the one thing keeping us sane on this long trip.

“I wouldn’t count on it. We’re in the middle of nowhere, and even if there is another station, I doubt they’d have a tower out this far.”

“It can’t hurt to try, can it?” Just as Bolts finished speaking, the sound from his pipbuck turned from static to a high pitched noise. The best way I could describe it was an electronic scream. The sound was loud and really high pitched and caused me to throw my hooves to my ears to try and stop it from further damaging my ear drums. Gritting my teeth and closing one eye I looked to Bolts who had the same idea as me but as he put his hooves to his ears, all he got was a much louder wail. Finally I raised my voice above the sound of a thousand screaming circuits.

“Turn that damn thing off!” I called out to which Bolts quickly turned the dials on his pipbuck until the screaming turned back to static, then completely off. When I couldn’t hear any more noise (except for the minor ringing in my ears.) I pulled my hooves away from my head. With the noise gone, the silence was almost deafening, and it would have been if I couldn’t still hear the now distant screams.

“Wait… do you hear that?” Bolts asked, lifting his pipbuck to his ear.

“What? The screaming? That bloody paperweight of yours is probably broken.” I snapped at Bolts, my ears still hurting.

“It’s not a paperweight! …and no, it’s not coming from my pipbuck.” Bolts replied in a snide tone.

“Wait… it’s NOT coming from your pipbuck?” It was then that I noticed that the sound was getting louder. No longer did the scream sound electronic but now more like the scream of a pony and it was getting louder. One constant scream echoed around us as we searched for the source and soon the scream only came from one direction. As I spun around to see the screaming pony, I was met with two mares. An earth pony and a pegasus both running and flying, respectively, towards us at top speed. As the earth pony passed between us, the pegasus stopped for a split second to look at Bolts and myself.

“Don’t stand. RUN!” And with that, she flew off.

“What are they running from?”

“No clue.” I said. We both turned to look the other way, and I saw them. Running through the fog was a small pack of feral ghouls. “Oh fu-!” I didn’t have time to finish my curse as my brain snapped into panic mode. Jumping to my hooves, I flared my magic and grabbed both my saddlebags and Bolts’ collar, pulling him to his hooves and starting him on his run. Not even bothering to put my saddlebags on my back, I began to run as fast as I could.

“What are those things!?” Bolts shouted from just behind me.

“Ghouls!”

“What?!”

“I’ll explain later!” As we ran through the wasteland, Bolts slowly came more into line with me but even though he was by my side, I didn’t feel safer. We were tired and didn’t have much strength. Ghouls could run forever and I was sure they were right on our tails. We couldn’t outrun them so our only option was to fight. “On three, spin and shoot, aim for the head.”

“But my S.A.T.S doesn’t work!”

“Just spin, aim and fire! One, two.” In unison, we gripped our respective weapons in our magical grasps. For Bolts it was his laser pistol, for me it was the revolver Barley gave me. “Three!” As the shout left my mouth I pulled my revolver from its holster and spun around to face the undead hoard behind us. There were six that were no more than a few metres behind us. Quickly I brought my revolver up and took aim but as I did, it felt like time had slowed a little, allowing me to aim better.

With my sights set on the head of the first ghoul on my side I squeezed the trigger with my magic. BANG! The high calibre round went flying and passed right through the ghoul’s head, killing it instantly. With the momentum of its run carrying its body, it flew towards and passed me, the dead body hitting and rolling along the ground. With the first dealt with I quickly moved onto the next one. BANG! The next round passed right between the next ghoul’s eyes, again the dead body flying passed me. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Bolts’ second ghoul glow a bright purple before bursting into ash in mid-air, his first already lying dead on the ground, half of its jaw missing. With only my final ghoul left I took aim and fired. BANG! With the first two dead, I must have gotten cocky because my shot missed, only just scraping the side of the ghoul’s head and blowing its ear off. My eyes went wide when I saw it didn’t stop and quickly fired another round in a panic. BANG! The bullet hit its mark this time and killed the ghoul but as it fell to the ground it must have hit something and bounced weird, sending the body flying not past me, but into me, knocking me down and pinning me. As I tried to get up, I heard Bolts cry out and as I looked over, my heart shrunk.

Bolts wasn’t firing at his last ghoul. (What’s wrong? Is his gun jammed? Did the gem run out?) The thoughts raced through my mind as I prayed that he’d move, but he didn’t. Bolts stood there, frozen with fear. As the ghoul got close, it leapt at him, jaw wide, ready to bite down on my companion and rip his flesh away. I couldn’t do anything… My revolver was stuck under the ghoul with me and my rifle was still on my back. (Celestia, Luna, anypony. Please, save him, don’t take another pony away from me. PLEASE!) As I finished my silent prayer, and as the ghoul reached Bolts, I heard a shot ring out through the wasteland. A bullet passed through the ghoul’s brain, killing it, but sending it flying into Bolts at the same time.

A few seconds passed before I breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed my body “Thank the Goddesses. Bolts, you dead?” I called over, it was a few seconds before I got a reply.

“Yeah, asshole.” I had a light chuckle to myself as I heard him call back.

“Hey, are you two alright?” I stopped my laughing and leaned my head back so it was upside down and saw the pegasus from before, slowly flapping her wings to stay in place in mid-air while the earth pony slowly moved towards us as well.

“Umm… yeah… was that last shot from you?”

“Yeah, it was.”

“Why didn’t you shoot them before?”

“My gun was jammed, I fixed it while you two were distracting the ghouls. As the old saying goes, I don’t have to be faster than the ghouls. I just have to be faster than you.” The mare said pointing a hoof at me and grinning. It was only then that I noticed she had an assault rifle battle saddle (or at least half of one.) The one rifle she did have was tucked just under her wing. Scowling at her, I struggled but lifted the dead ghoul off of my body and slowly stood up. She floated down to the ground and that’s when it hit me. It was a pegasus standing in front of me when they were usually above the clouds.

“A little help would be nice.” Bolts hollered from under the dead ghoul. As I got over my shock and surprise to see a pegasus, I flared my magic and helped Bolts lift the dead weight from his body. “Thanks, thought I was dead there for a moment.”

“What happened? It looked like you were doing fine up until that last one.” The pegasus asked. With the surprise passed I began to examine the young mare. She couldn’t have been much older than Bolts or I and her coat was the colour of the sky just after sunset, a deep blue to match the night sky. Her mane was rough and ragged, the same as her tail.

“I don’t know, my pistol just stopped working, the cartridge shouldn’t be spent... wait… are you a pegasus?” Bolts began to walk around walk around her examining every part in detail, or at least as much detail before she’d be forced to slap him.

“Umm… I was the last time I checked. What haven’t you ever seen one before?”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Bolt’s here spent his life underground. I’m from the surface and even I’ve only seen one or two in the past.”

“Oh… well I guess that doesn’t surprise me… not many of us are exactly allowed to ‘leave’ the clouds.”

“St-Starry…” The earth pony mare had finally trudged back to the small group. She looks exhausted, her brown mane was a complete mess and her coat had tuffs of fur sticking up everywhere.

“Oh, hey Minty. Glad you could finally join us.” As the pegasus turned around that’s when I saw it. On her flank, where I expected the mark of a Dashite, the pegasi who had left the clouds and marked for abandoning their kind by The Enclave, there sat a normal cutie mark. The mark was five small stars in a pattern and then it hit me. The only pegasi that could keep their mark while still on the surface were the pegasi that were part of The Enclave. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.” she said turning back around to me but she stopped when she saw the look of distrust on my face.

“So when were you going to tell us you were with The Enclave?”

“The Enclave?!” Bolts immediately jumped back and raised his pistol, his look turning from curious, to furious in a split second.

“Whoa! Whoa whoa whoa. L-let’s just calm down now.” The pegasus pleaded as she slowly backed up, the orange earth pony hiding behind her.

“As a member of the Steel Rangers, I place you under arrest!” Bolts yelled out.

“Under arrest? For what!? Wait, you’re a Steel Ranger? Where’s your armour?”

“Where’s yours, feather brain!? You’re part of The Enclave, right?”

“NO, I’M NOT!” The pegasus yelled over Bolts with a voice so loud that it echoed around us. What followed the outburst was even more surprising, absolute silence. Bolts seemed to back up a little.

“You aren’t?” We both answered in unison.

“No, I’m not. At least not anymore…” I could see Bolts lowering his pistol away from her face.

“Anymore?” I asked, I was intrigued. “But wouldn’t that make you a Dashite?”

“Normally, it would. But I never got the brand. I’m a renegade.” She seemed to puff out her chest at the last part.

“I thought Dashites wore the mark like a badge of honour?”

“Well I don’t. I don’t care about them or that stupid war from years ago. I just want to be me. Is that too much to ask for?” I could hear the twinge of sorrow in the mare’s voice. While she was proud to be herself and that she left The Enclave, she was upset that it seemed like she had to be titled in some way.

“I must be missing something here, what’s a Dashite?” Bolts piped up again.

“It’s a pegasus who left The Enclave to come back down to the ground.” The young mare answered before I could speak up. “It goes all the way back to Rainbow Dash herself. The Enclave see these pegasi as ones that abandoned them, when in reality, The Enclave had abandoned everypony else long ago. I left because I was sick of being cooped up, up there. I’m a pegasus for Celestia’s sake, I need to fly, spread my wings and see the world, including what lies below the clouds. So one night, I just left. They didn’t notice at first but I feel like they’re after me sometimes, like they need to put this stupid mark on my flanks.” Bolts looked down and clipped his pistol to his barding. It seemed as if he saw much of himself in the mare before him.

“Umm… about before… I’m sorry” Bolts mumbled the last words but the message still got across.

“It’s fine.” The mare said, turning away not looking at him. Not wanting the meeting to turn more sour than it had already, I held out my hoof.

“I’m sorry we got off on the wrong hoof. My name’s Clear Shot and this is Bolts. Was your name Starry?”

“Yes, Starry Skies.” She said turning back to me. “And this is Minty.” She added, stepping aside to show the orange mare hiding behind her, Minty’s long, brown mane covering her face slightly.

“Uhh… n-nice to meet you…” She said slowly standing up and shaking my hoof.

“Minty? You mean like candy mints?” Bolts commented

“Well, actually her full name is Mintals, her parents weren’t exactly creative with her naming.” Starry Skies snickered in.

“St-Starry! Why did you have to tell them that?” Even as she yelled, Mintals’ voice was really soft. “Please, just call me Minty.” She gave off a small smile as she finished her statement which seemed to warm me.

“It’s fine, and you can just call me Clear. So where are you two headed?”

“Nowhere really.” Starry replied. “I just want to see the world and Minty here just wanted to leave The Hoof. We don’t know where to go or even where we are…”

“You’re from The Hoof?” I asked surprised. (How could a pony who looks so innocent come from The Hoof?) As I thought about the mare before me, I got a nod in return.

“It’s a long story.”

“Why don’t you come with us?” Bolts blurted out. “We’re traveling around Hoofstralia taking care of slavers and raiders.”

“What are you two? Some kind of freedom fighters?” Starry asked, looking bewildered.

“No, nothing like that.” I shook my head. “I… I just have a promise to keep and Bolts is helping.” I looked at the two before me. Sure, Starry could probably hold her own in a fight, she was part of The Enclave after all. But Minty… she looked way too innocent to bring along. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for you two to come with us.”

“Aww, why not?” Bolts asked, sounding disappointed.

“Because, I don’t want anypony getting hurt. What we’re doing is dangerous. Hell, I had half a mind to leave you back in Dusty Docks when we first met. This was supposed to be my journey, my promise to keep.”

“And what about at The Box, huh? Or Stable 50, Merry Burrows ring a bell too? You would have died on three separate occasions if I wasn’t there to help.” I blushed and looked away, Bolts had saved me all those times he mentioned. “Besides, Starry was in The Enclave, she can handle herself.” (Bolts… if you can read my mind, please stay out of it.)

“It’s not her I’m worried about…” I looked out the corner of my eye at the petite orange pony.

“Oh… you mean me… don’t you?”

“Well… can you fight?”

“Heavens no! I hate fighting”

“Then I can’t in good conscience bring you with us if you’re going to get hurt.”

“You didn’t let me finish.” I quickly closed my mouth and allowed her to continue. “I hate fighting, but I can help with what comes after.” Both Bolts and I raised an eyebrow wondering what she meant. “I can make chems. Buck, Hydra, rad-away, and with the right equipment I can even make some healing potions.”

“Minty here was a nurse back in her home before she left.” Starry added with a matter-of-fact tone. My jaw seemed to come unhinged from my skull as it dropped slightly.

“See, I told you, Clear” Bolts nudged me in the ribs to try get his message across. “Besides, we can’t leave them out here by themselves. If there’s something the old geezer back in the bunker had taught me it’s that there’s survival in numbers.”

“Old geezer?”

“The Elder.” Bolts replied in a snarky tone.

I looked from Bolts to the two mares in front of me. Before was a former member of The Enclave so she was sure to be a relatively good fighter. The other was a nurse, how good of one I am not sure. But a medic is a medic and they were in high demand in the wasteland. There was one thing I was positive about. This opportunity would never present itself again. I gave a low sigh and stared at the two in front of me.

“This sort of opportinuity doesn’t present itself every day. To have a pony trained in combat, a pony from The Pegasus Enclave no less, and a pony who knows how to make chems, and not just for recreational use either. To have them show up out of the blue like this...”

“More like out of the mist.” Bolts joked

“Basically what I’m getting at is that I’d be stupid not to extend the offer. Even if I am putting you two in danger, I have to go with my gut on this one. So what do you say?” I held out my hoof again. “Did you two want to come with us?”

“Well… to tell the truth we really had no plans with where we went. Minty wanted to get away from The Hoof and I wanted to see the world. But we can’t keep walking forever. We don’t know the land or what to look out for. Plus, I can’t rely on my weapon alone to protect us. Sooo…” Starry held out her hoof and shook mine. “A mutual partnership sounds like the best plan.” My smile grew as she shook my hoof before she turned to Minty. “So what do you think Minty? You don’t mind traveling with these two?” Minty seemed to examine us more. She moved up close and looked at my face, or more specifically, the scars around it.

“I think it’s a good idea. Just so they don’t get hurt anymore.” (I don’t know if I should laugh or not. Was that even a joke?) The four just smiled at each other before Starry Skies spoke up again.

“So where are you two headed anyway?”

“Well we were headed for Brismane and the East coast before those ghouls… FUCK!” I cursed at the top of my lungs, I just realised how far the ghouls had chased us back. My shout scared Minty as she hid behind Starry again. “Bolts, quick, where are we?” I pleaded with Bolts to quickly check the map on his pipbuck. As he brought up his pipbuck, Bolts began to tap away at it, causing our new friends to become curious and look more closely.

“Well, do you want the good news or the bad news?” Bolts asked, as he finished looking at his map.

“Good news to soften the blow.”

“Well, the good news is they didn’t chase us that far. It was only about six hundred metres.”

“Well that’s something, I guess. What’s the bad news?”

“We’re all tired, need a rest and the sun is setting soon. Meaning we’ve just added more time to our trip.” The news wasn’t really that bad, just the thought of more time in the middle of nowhere made me annoyed. I looked up at Starry and Mintals. “Well, we should at least make some more ground before setting up camp. You two don’t mind a little bit more of a walk, do you?”

“Yes, I do.” Starry said before flapping her wings and hovering in the air. (Why do I feel like she just wanted to show off the fact that she can fly?)

“I’m fine with walking. It’s the least I can do after throwing you two off course.” Mintals added. As I turned around and started walking, Bolts followed close beside me and our new companions followed a few steps behind.

“So, do you think we can trust them?” Bolts whispered to me without moving his head.

“I’m not sure. Minty seems too innocent to be a danger, but she did come from The Hoof.”

“And Starry came from the Enclave and didn’t have the brand put on her mark.” We both fell completely silent, thinking about just who we had invited to travel with us.

“I trust them. After all, they could have just left us as ghoul bait and came back for our stuff once we were dead.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I just have that feeling, you know?”

“Yeah, I know. Just let it go for now and let’s focus on getting somewhere first.” As the final whisper left my mouth, I set my sights on the horizon and continued heading East. With my new companions in tow, I felt torn: more secure, but also worried to get too close, lest I lose them…

Footnote: Level Up! Level milestone achieved, Level 5 reached!

New Perk: Quick Draw: Your speed with handguns has increased and allows you to lock onto targets faster and easier. Aim speed and initial accuracy with pistols and revolvers increase by 20%!

New Companions Acquired! Starry Skies The Renegade & Mintals/Minty The Nurse.

Author's Note

A/N: Sorry about the shorter chapter this time. I made the hard decision to cut something from this chapter that will be the start of the next chapter as I don’t want the next one to be excessively shorter than the others. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9: The Wandering Trader
“Step right up.”

As the sun set below the horizon, my small group had only made it a short distance from where we started before Bolts collapsed on the ground. With the little bit of light left I was only just able to make out his white coat, as well as Mintals who wasn’t too far behind him. Starry, on the other hoof, was damn near invisible in the dark of night.

“I… I think that’s far enough for now Clear.” Bolts sighed out. “We’ve made some progress, now it’s time to actually relax.” To tell the truth, even I was feeling the fatigue from our non-stop walking. Even though we had been set back by the ghouls, and I wanted to keep going to finally reach the next town, I could feel my legs turning to jelly. Slowly I turned to face Bolts and Mintals, still not seeing Starry through the darkness.

“Ok, we can rest here for the night, but we still have to find some firewood.” Just as I finished speaking, a pile of sticks dropped from the sky and landed in front of me. My mouth dropped open in shock and surprise, I almost jumped back in fright but the pain in my legs held me firm on the ground. Was this some sort of sign from the heavens? (Whoever is up there, please send food next time.) As I finished my thought I looked up and through the ever-darkening surroundings, I could just make out Starry.

“I had a feeling you would need some firewood so I picked some up along the way.” I just stared back into her eyes that floated a few metres above me. If she hadn’t of spoken I wouldn’t have even noticed her. “What’s with the weird look?”

“I… well… you just took me by surprise is all. You really blend in with the night time sky and you’re really quiet.”

“You can thank my parents for my coat colour. You can thank The Enclave for the quiet flying.” With that, Starry slowly drifted down to the ground. I knew pegasi were supposed to be pretty quiet while flying but I could barely hear the beat of her wings as she descended. “Are you just going to stand there or are we going to get a fire started?” she said, snapping me out of my train of thought.

“R-right, let me just get my lighter.”

*** *** ***

Soon we had a good fire going and we were finally able to lay down and relax. Bolts and I had just about exhausted the small amount of supplies Barley had given us in Merry Burrows. Thankfully, both Starry and Mintals had their own food to eat so none of us had to go hungry. As we sat in silence around the campfire, and as the darkness kept surrounding us as evening carried on into night, I noticed something. Bolts had stuck closer to me than he had beforehand and it seemed like he kept looking more and more towards Starry, though he tried to hide it. Starry and Mintals were the complete opposite however. They sat on the opposite side of the camp fire and while they were close as well, Mintals seemed to be avoiding eye contact. (Could she be hiding something? Or is she just timid like I think?)

“So where are you two from anyway?” Starry says, bringing the silence and my thoughts to a grinding halt.

“Oh… well I’m from a small town called Sunny Springs and Bolts is from a hole in the ground.” My joke didn’t seem to sit right with Bolts as he kicked me slightly. It seemed that though he wanted nothing more than to leave the Steel Ranger bunker and come to the surface, he still held feelings for his old home. Shaking off the kick, I looked back at Starry before she continued.

“So why are you out here? You said you had a promise to keep?”

“Yeah…” I looked away from the dark mare. “I made a promise to my little sister that I’d clean up the wasteland. There’s so many damn slavers and raiders out there, it’s no place for a young filly to… to grow up…”

“Aww, that’s sweet.” Mintals said with a smile. “but I’m sure she misses her big brother more than anything. What’s her name?”

“Her name is… was… Joyful Days.”

“Was? Didn’t she like it?” Starry piped up again. “I guess it isn’t really uncommon for a pony to want to change their name, but she sounds so young.”

“And the name was cute, what did she change it to?” The two mares didn’t seem to understand that my little sister was no longer with us, even though I must have looked distant.

“My sister… she…”

“Clear’s sister is dead.” Bolts finally spoke up and his words caused me to whip my head back round to face him. He said it in such a cold manner, I felt like whacking him over the head with the butt of my rifle while my face clearly showed my pained anger. But I quickly noticed that both Starry and Mintals had changed their expressions as well. Starry now had a look of shock on her face while Mintals bowed her head in embarrassment and sorrow.

“I… I’m sorry, we didn’t know…” Starry said, looking to try and make things right.

“It’s fine.” I quickly replied and my expression softened. “It’s not like we haven’t really gotten to know one another yet… My little sister Joy was killed by slavers. They had originally taken a young filly from each of the surrounding towns but they saw no use in my little sister, so they…”

“They just killed her?” Starry asks, she was leaning forward, the story must have enticed her somewhat.

“Yes, they did.” Of course I didn’t tell them the whole story, about what else those sick fucks of slavers did to her. In reality, that’s the part I wanted to forget the most. “So I made a promise that I would clean up every slaver and raider den that I could. That being said, I couldn’t very well do that from home. When I made the promise I knew I wouldn’t be able to completely rid the wasteland of slavers, but I’m hoping that I’ll at least make some difference. So here I am.”

“Wow~ such a noble goal” Mintals said, finally looking up and smiling at me. I don’t know what it was, but there was something warming about her smile and her innocence, she reminded me a lot about Joy and just like with Joy, I was able to smile back easily.

“So what about you, ranger boy?” Starry turned to Bolts. “Why did you leave your hole in the ground?” Bolts gave glare towards Starry as well as a loud ‘hmph’ before actually answering her.

“The Elder was starting to be a pain. He rarely let anyone go up to the surface, only recon teams and ponies going out to secure supplies. Everyone HAD to stay locked up in that damn bunker. I kept trying to tell him that we needed to make more contact with those on the surface, maybe then we could help get Equestria back up and running again. But nooooo, that old bastard wasn’t having any of it.” Bolts’ voice began to rise, now he was the one that was angry. “He keeps believing that if we go up to the surface then we’ll be MORE vulnerable. He believes we’ll shorten our numbers, have our ranks thinned by attacks, deserters and the bunker won’t be as protected if we send rangers to help others.” As Bolts continued his rant, Starry looked like she regretted asking the question and Mintals wanted to go hide somewhere until it was over. Even I felt myself slowly moving away from Bolts until he gave a loud grunt followed by a long sigh. “He doesn’t know how bad it is up here…” His voice had finally returned to normal. “That’s why I left, I was sick of being locked up in the bunker while I didn’t know what was happening on the surface. Now I want nothing more than to help Clear fulfil his promise to his sister.” I could feel the smile from before creep back onto my face. “After all, it’s the best way I can help and somepony has to make sure he doesn’t get killed along the way.” (Aaaaand it’s gone again…)

“Heh, seems like we’re not so different after all.” Starry said with a small laugh before we all fell back into silence. Moments passed where the only sound that could be heard was the crackling of the fire. That was true until Bolts spoke up.

“So, what about you two?”

“What do you mean?” Starry replied.

“We shared our stories. Now it’s your turn to tell us about why you’re out here.”

“Pfft! No, I don’t have to do that.” Starry laughed at Bolts.

“What are you saying? It’s only fair!”

“Listen, ranger boy, your lives may be a couple of open books, but that doesn’t mean mine is and I’m sure Minty here doesn’t want to recall her past either.” I could see the frustration creeping onto Bolts’ face. I could tell that if I didn’t do something quickly, my new little group was going to tear itself apart.

“Look here, feather brain! You’re traveling with other ponies now, you have to give a little.”

“How dare you talk to me like that, you walking tin can!”

“I don’t even have armour. Oh wow, you’re blind as well!” Bolts mocked her. Starry stood up. I could tell she was about to leap across the fire and start a brawl with Bolts. Mintals decided to hide her face again, not wanting to see the fight that was about to ensue.

“Why you little…” Starry crouched ready to leap and Bolts braced for the inevitable impact but just as Starry leapt, I raised my voice.

“ENOUGH!” I called out loud enough that my voice echoed in the darkness. The sudden yell caused Starry to stop mid jump, spread her wings and quickly flap backwards, causing her to kick dirt up and cause the fire to flicker. Both Starry and Bolts looked at me, surprised by the sudden outburst. “Will you both stop your stupid fighting? For Celestia’s sake, you sound like a couple of foals.” The two ponies looked at each other then quickly turned away with a huff. “Bolts, you’re right, being in a group means you have to give a little. That goes the same for you.” Bolts didn’t acknowledge that he even heard me. I could already tell it’ll be a while before we all started working as a team. “Now Starry, please, just tell us what you’re comfortable telling us, it’s a fair trade.” Starry didn’t bother to look at me either, she just grumbled.

“I’ve already told you all I want you to know. I was in the Enclave, I’m not any more, I left to see the world and I’m not getting one of those stupid Dashite brands on my flanks. The Dashites may wear it as a badge of honour but I’m not about ready to give up who I am.”

“There, that wasn’t so hard.” I said, trying to lighten the mood but Starry wasn’t having any of it. With a sigh I turned to the timid orange mare beside her. “What about you Minty? Why did you decide to leave the Hoof?”

“She doesn’t have to tell you anything!” Starry seemed very protective of her friend.

“N-no… it’s ok…” Mintals finally spoke up. “They can know.” She turned to me and out of the corner of my eye I could see Bolts turn back as well, wanting to listen. “I come from Flank…” Her words didn’t seem to faze Bolts or myself, having not actually been to The Hoof before.

“So what’s bad about Flank?” Bolts asked before I got the chance to.

“It’s… I guess you could call it the slums of The Hoof. It’s a place filled with violence, drugs and prostitution. That’s where I come in…” Mintals seemed shy to go on further, but she continued none the less. “There was no way I was prepared to sell my body like other mares there… so I did what I could to learn how to make chems… so long as I made the ponies drugs… they… they didn’t hurt me…”

“So you lived your life making drugs? I guess that explains why you’re so good at it then.” Bolts piped up. “But weren’t you worried about them overdosing?”

“Of course I did!… but they just can back for more and more and more… I had had enough of watching ponies around me die because of the lives they lead… so one day, I packed up and was about to leave when…”

“When what?” I asked, it was now my turn to lean forward, enticed.

“She was confronted by three of her ‘clients’” Starry butted in. “It was when the two of us met. I came down from the clouds wondering where I should go when I noticed three stallions cornering her in an alleyway. She looked really scared and just before I stepped in I heard part of the conversation. They told Minty that if she didn’t give them their fix, they’d just have to get pleasure out of her some other way.” Mintals shrunk away wanting to forget the confrontation. “So I did what I had to do. I told them to piss off, and when they didn’t I kicked them down. When they got back up and still didn’t leave, I put a bullet into each other their skulls.”

“Geez! That got dark real fast.” Bolts backed up in slight shock.

“It was already a dark scene when I arrived, I’m just glad I got there when I did. Minty was thankful for what I did but I could tell she needed protection. She looked too innocent for the area. So we decided to leave and head South and here we are.” The two mares shared a warm smile with each other, I could tell they’d been traveling for a little while before meeting up with us and that they were two ponies who could depend on each other.

“So you don’t know if Flank has changed at all?” I asked curiously, to which Mintals shook her head.

“I’ve only been gone about a week but I doubt it’s changed much. The ponies who relied on me to get their fix would have moved on to somepony else. I wish that someday they would all just realise what they’re doing and stop… I wish Flank could be cleaned up…”

“Well, there’s nothing in the world that’s impossible.” I said, trying to console her. “Who knows, maybe one day it will.” A small smile appeared on her face which I smiled back at. “In any case, we still have a few days to go before we reach Brismane, I think we should all get some rest.”

“Finally, I’ve been needing one since we stopped.” Bolts said as he laid down and rolled onto his side and within moments, the sound of snoring became louder than the fire. Mintals and Starry hadn’t laid down but simply rested on each other, Starry was still awake, much like I was.

“Sorry about Bolts, he can be a little excessive sometimes, I guess we both can be…”

“It’s fine, he and I just come from different groups and walks of life. There’s bound to be some grinding between us before it’s all smoothed out. I guess I’ll try to give a little sometimes, though he has to as well.”

“I’ll make sure to talk to him later.” I smiled at her. “I hope Mintals can have a better life down here… it’s still dangerous, but at least she won’t be forced to do stuff like what she did back in Flank.”

“Thank you, I just wanted her to be happy as well, I’m sure we’ll find somewhere for her here. Sleep well, Clear Shot.” Starry gave me a final smile before resting her head on Mintals’ and falling fast asleep. I stayed up a little while longer, enjoying the silence and just being alone with my thoughts, though none seemed to really bother me tonight. Eventually, sleep’s embrace took me and as I laid next to the dying fire, I felt safer than I had in a while.

*** *** ***

For the first time in a week I had a soundless sleep. No nightmares to make me wake in a cold sweat. From what I could remember I hadn’t dreamt at all during the night, but as they say, no dream is better than a nightmare. As I was still enjoying my slumber, however, I ended up getting rudely awoken by one of my companions.

“Clear Shot. Hey, Clear Shot, wake up.” Starry said as she nudged me awake. It took a moment, but finally with sleep filled eyes, I sat up.

“Hmm, huh? Oh Starry, what’s the matter?” it was then that I noticed that Mintals and Bolts were also awake, but something was off about them. Bolts had taken the stance that he usually took before drawing his laser pistol and Mintals was hiding behind him. “What’s going on?” I asked again in a more forward tone, now more awake and alert.

“We’ve got company coming.”

“What do you mean, company?” Without even opening her mouth, Starry raised a hoof and pointed in the direction Bolts had been facing. It was now that I realised that even she had put her battle-saddle on. Quickly I turned my head and saw it. A large cart was heading our way, drawn by a couple of Brahmin. No, it was more like a coach, but a part from the couple of Brahmin at the front, there was no pony in sight. Usually there would be a pony on the top with reins guiding the Brahmin where to go, but even without my rifle, I could tell that no pony was there. Slowly but surely, the coach pulled up to us and stopped side on, having one of its large, blank sides face us, just a few metres in front of us. Slowly I got ready to draw my weapons, when suddenly I heard a ‘clunk’ come from the mysterious coach. Before I knew it, the entire side that was facing us swung down and created a platform. I couldn’t believe my eyes! It was…

“A stage?” Starry said out loud to herself. (Yes Starry, a stage.) Before us was a stage. The side of the coach creating a platform while old, dusty, blue curtains draped over the back in an old but elegant fashion and finally on the far left of the stage sat an old record player on a dusty white pedestal. It had to be one of the oddest things I had ever seen in the wasteland, but it was only going to get weirder. Just before I opened my mouth to call out to anyone inside, I noticed a magical aura envelop the record player and turned it on. Within seconds music started to fill the wasteland. It was a jaunty tune, like one that was used on the radio to try and sell Sparkle Cola. As the song started to kick up, out from the side of the stage jumped a red stallion, dressed in a blue and white striped suit, bearing a cutie mark of stacks of bottle caps and wearing one of the biggest smiles I had ever seen in the wasteland. If what I hadn’t already seen this morning was enough to weird me out, he then began to sing.

“Well looky at what I’ve got here, oh me, oh my, it’s the same in every town,
Ponies with empty guns, heap-o-caps and not a mag of ammo to be found,
But you see there’s really no need for this teary despair,
That the key that you need to solve this sad ammo shortage, with you, I will shaaaare~”

As the mysterious stallion took in a breath to begin the next part of his song, he looked down on us. We had nothing but looks of disbelief and confusion on our faces. Out of everything that could have come through here, raiders, slavers, ghouls, wild animals, we got a strange stallion who had performed a musical number in front of us. But as he saw the odd looks on our faces, he released the breath he took in as a sigh and stopped the record player with his magic.

“I guess nobody really enjoys a good musical number anymore…” he said with a downtrodden expression.

“Ummm… excuse me.” I called out. “But who are you and what was with the singing just now?” The stallion seemed to perk up almost instantly at my questions.

“Well my dear boy, my name is Gyp, that’s G – Y – P, Gyp. I’m a traveling salespony you see, a merchant of sorts and that singing just now? Why I’m just trying to keep the spirit of salesmanship and showmanship alive. Way back in the day the Great Flim Flam brothers travelled across Equestria selling their wares and quickly became the faces of Equestrian industries. Yes, sir, they were famous for putting on a show as they sold everything to the awe-struck ponies and their award winning smiles helped as well, I’m just trying to keep their legacy going.” The stallion, Gyp, put his hoof to his chest in a show of respect for the Flim Flam brothers. I was dumbfounded, the stallion spoke with great speed as he explained who he was and what the show was all for. I wasn’t the only one either, I looked around my group, they all had their heads cocked slightly, trying to make heads or tails about what was going on.

“Riiight… you said you were a salespony?” I said, still very much on edge.

“Indeed I did, son. I’m a roaming trader, hired by the great Gun Runners of New Sydneigh aka, Safeway.” For some reason, the stallion seemed to address anyone younger than him as if they were a foal.

“Gun Runners? So you sell weapons?” I asked, finally understanding. We might finally be able to get some ammunition.

“Not just weapons, me boy. We, and specifically I, sell weapons, armours, ammunition of all shapes and sizes as well as weapon modifications to give that old beat up gun of yours the kick and pizazz it needs.” (He better not be referring to my sniper with that comment…) “Yes sir, we pride ourselves on service, each item is made on site and ready for use.”

“Oh that’s excellent, we were starting to run low on ammunition. I was worried we would have to wait even longer before we could top up.” The look of confusion had left my face and one of relief had replaced it. While it hadn’t happened yet with my companions, I could see they were starting to warm to the odd stallion.

“Well then, look no further. Please, step into my office.” Gyp quickly moved back through the side of the stage he came from and just before we could step up onto the stage, the curtains at the back parted and behind them was a small store that could have been confused for a mobile armoury. My jaw dropped as I saw the weapons mounted on the back wall while Gyp stood in front of them, behind a counter. “So what can I get for you this fine morning?” Finally finding my voice (and my legs), I moved up to the counter with small group. I had noticed that both Bolts’ and Starry’s eyes were darting back and forth looking at the different weapons while Mintals stayed back, not caring for the reason behind the shop.

“Well, first we need ammo for my sniper and my revolver.” I said placing the heavy handgun on the counter. “I’d say ten magazines worth for the sniper and forty revolver rounds.” Without a second thought, Gyp placed the requested amount of ammunition on the counter. Needless to say, I was surprised. I had a hard enough time finding those rounds anywhere but he had enough to grab the right amount and they looked new too.

“Anything else?”

“I could use some more cells for my… what is that?” Bolts began to take out his laser pistol when something caught his eye. Turning around, Gyp levitated a weapon off the shelf, it looked like a bigger and longer version of Bolts’ pistol.

“This here arcane rifle is a more beefy, souped up version of your little pistol there. It can deal out more damage per shot and I’ve seen it turn even the biggest of ghouls to ash in a single shot. That being said, you’ll be going through cells like there’s no tomorrow, so as a friendly advice, I say stock up while you can.”

“I don’t care, I want it!” I’d never seen Bolts this crazy about a weapon before. His love for those arcane weapons seemed to be the same as me with my sniper. Bolts’ passion just seemed to put a smile on Gyp’s face as he placed the laser rifle on the counter as well as a whole pouch of cells. Staring at the pouch, Bolts’ eyes lit up.

“What about you miss?” Gyp called to Mintals who still hadn’t walked onto the platform.

“I don’t want anything, thank you.”

“She’s a pacifist.” Starry butted in. “I, however, am not and I could really use another rifle for my battle-saddle.” Gyp took a moment to examine the rifle strapped to Starry’s side before levitating over another that looked exactly the same only cleaner and much more new.”

“And ammo my dear?”

“Don’t call me your dear.” She snapped at Gyp. “And no, I have plenty to spare.”

“Very well then, is that all?” As I looked the group, no one seemed to desperately want anything else. Sure, I would have liked another rifle to help fix my own but we were low on caps and would barely be able to pay for the stuff as is. (Maybe if I convince Bolts to sell his pistol…)

“No, I think that should be fine.” I said smiling.

“Okay then, that should come to, hmm, let’s see… seven thousand, four hundred and fifty-six caps.” Gyp said nonchalantly while at that same time, all of our smiles were wiped from our faces and our jaws dropped.

“What!?” Starry called out first.

“That’s insane!” Bolts added, following suit.

“We don’t have near that many caps! How can you charge that much?” I added, finishing our line of arguments.

“Well my boy, you see that these weapons are all brand new. Same with the ammunition. To go any lower and my boss would fire me and I’d be out on my ass. How much do you have?” Sighing, I levitated out a few small bags of caps.

“Only two hundred and fifty.” Gyp began to laugh loudly.

“Boy, you wouldn’t be able to even get some of the ammo with that amount.” I must have looked so heartbroken, but not as much as Bolts. He really wanted the damn arcane weapon. But he turned to me, only looking disappointed.

“Come on Clear, just pay for the ammo and let’s go.”

“Wait a second. Clear as in Clear Shot?”

“Umm… yes, why?”

“My boy, Safeway’s radio station only just yesterday was talking about you. About how you cleared out The Box.”

“The Box? It’s been over a week since that happened and DJ Pon3 already spoke about it.”

“You’ve got to understand son, you were just inside his sight and broadcasting range. Safeway’s radio station only reaches so far and they don’t have an all seeing eye like Pon3 does. They have to wait for news to reach them through traders.” Before I could speak up, I felt Bolts give me a little kick.

“See, I told you there was another station out here.” Bolts said in a snarky tone, loving the fact that he was right about something.

“In any case… I probably shouldn’t be doing this… but as a reward, I’ll cut you a deal.” Our faces seemed to light up again but quickly faded as he removed the laser rifle and assault rifle from the table. Before he removed the pouch of cells as well, he reached in and took out ten. He then proceeded to remove half of the revolver and rifle ammo. “That’s the best I can do for you.” Looking down at the rounds that remained, I quickly flared my magic and placed what he had given us into my saddlebags and Bolts did the same with his cells.

“Deal.” Smiling, Gyp took my caps and placed them behind the counter and closed the curtain before steeping around from the side again.

“Pleasure doing business with you.”

“Aren’t you worried?” Mintals finally spoke up from behind us, addressing Gyp.

“Pardon ma’am?”

“You carry so many weapons around, aren’t you worried about being attacked?” The question made Gyp laugh even more than before.

“Well you see, to the untrained eye, I’m just a pony with a coach and if any raiders got close enough to rob me, I have plenty of firepower to blow them away with. Now if you’ll excuse me, I should probably be off.” With that, we all stepped off the platform that made the stage and Gyp hopped onto the front of the coach. Flaring his magic, Gyp fixed the side of the coach back into place. With everything in place, he was ready to head off. “Where are you folks headed anyway?”

“East Coast, first to Brismane and then Sydneigh. Might see you there?”

“Maybe, but if I were you, I’d avoid Brismane.”

“And why’s that?” I asked, curious.

“No one ever seems to come out of there alive.” I had heard that nopony really knew what was there now, but surely it couldn’t be that bad.

“We’ll keep that in mind.” I still wanted to at least see the old city while I was there.

“Right, well, you folks should find some shelter soon, looks like a storm’s coming.” Looking up I saw that the clouds that had been building over the last couple of days finally looked close to bursting. I then looked around, still no real sign of shelter anywhere.

“Do you have any suggestions? Shelter isn’t exactly abundant around here.” With my question to him, Gyp placed a hoof to his chin.

“Well, if you’re really desperate… there’s a small town not far from here in the direction you’re headed. If you could call it a town that is, it’s only a few buildings.”

“Why would we be desperate to try it?” Starry asked.

“It’s nothing but a ghost town. Nopony lives there, nopony wants to live there. Some went to try and settle there and they were never heard from again. Or at least that’s what I’ve heard anyway. I’ve passed through the town myself. It’s eerily quiet and no one is around for miles. The place just gives me the creeps. But it’s better than nothing, so you might want to try it. Take care, you lot.” Gyp gave us a wave before using his magic to whip the reins that lay in front of him and got the Brahmin to start moving. As he moved off and after we gave him a wave, I turned to my little group.

“I don’t know about you lot, but I’d rather take my chances in the ghost town than getting flooded out in the open like this.”

“You think it’s a good idea?” Mintals asked silently.

“I’m sure we’ll be fine, we have enough ammo to deal with whatever comes our way. Besides, we might be able to scavenge something while we’re there.” I turned to Bolts and Starry. “What about you two?”

“It might be worth checking it out.” Bolts agreed. “Plus with that last patch of rain we were in… I’m not exactly ready to be in another one…”

“Aww, is the mighty Steel Ranger afraid of getting wet?” Starry mocked him.

“I don’t see how a pegasus who lived above the clouds would fully understand how bad it could get.” Bolts snorted back to which Starry just chuckled.

“In any case, I’m fine with it as well. Now we should probably go before ranger boy gets rusty.” Bolts decided to not give Starry the reaction she wanted and just snorted at her as we set off.

*** *** ***

“I think I can see it!” Starry called out of over the rush of the wind. We had been traveling for the better half of the morning and a storm was already starting to kick up with winds heavy enough that they forced Starry down to the ground. As I looked ahead, I could indeed see a few dark buildings in the distance.

“There’s no town around here for miles! That must be it!” I called back. And we continued our hard walk through the wind. I had noticed that Mintals was having the most trouble, being as petite as she was, she didn’t have our strength, yet she fought on behind us anyway.

As we finally reached the town, the rain started to pour and without really caring about where we went, we moved into the first building that was easily accessible. As we planted out tired, wet bodies on the floor, I took a moment to rest and look about the room. From what I could tell, we were in some kind of hall, maybe used for meetings before the war. The room was dusty, really dusty, nothing had been disturbed for years allowing thick, grey layers of dust to form on everything in the room. Cobwebs from spiders long since dead hung in every corner. As we took a moment to catch our collective breaths, Starry spoke up.

“So what now?”

“Well if you’re all finished resting. Might be an idea to search the place while the storm passes. Everyone split up and see what you can find. If you come across anything… suspicious… call out.” Everyone nodded in agreement and even though we all seemed ready move out and search, everyone rested on the floor for a few more minutes.

*** *** ***

Once everyone had rested enough, we all picked ourselves up and moved through the hall trying to find long forgotten supplies. At the end of the main room was a door that lead to a hallway that had a couple flights of stairs in it, one going up, the other going down. After a small debate over who would go where, I sent Starry and Mintals downstairs while Bolts and I went upstairs.

“You think it was wise to send them down there?” Bolts asked.

“If they’re confronted by something down there, they just have to turn around and run upstairs, not hard to do when you think about it.” Just as we reached the top of the stairs, Starry called from below.

“Hey Clear, Bolts, you guys might want to come check this out.” Starting to regret my words I quickly turned around and began a quick trot downstairs, Bolts following just behind.

“Was that the first time she actually called me by my name?”

“Heh, I think it was. Guess she’s starting to warm to you.” I said jokingly as we made our way downstairs and into the basement. Before entering the basement, we met Starry and Mintals on the stairs. “What’s going on?”

“Well Minty and I came down here like you said and we found… well… you just have to see it for yourself…” I looked passed the two mares to the basement at the bottom of the stairs. Pushing passed them, I took the lead and entered through the open door. The room was a little dark but thanks to the broken, leaky glass window, leading out to the stormy world outside, there was just enough light to see the major features of the room. There were shelves of old dusty items everywhere, filing cabinets, a desk with an old, broken terminal, old cleaning supplies and equipment, and finally, to address the elephant in the room, there was a large hole in the back wall that was completely black, an archway that lead to a void of darkness.

“What the hell is this?...” I said getting closer. Levitating out my lighter I clicked it on to shine some light on the situation. With light now shining into the hole I could finally see “it’s a tunnel…” I said turning back to my group. Where it went, I had no idea, but my curiosity told me to follow it. “Hey Bolts… that pipbuck of yours has a light doesn’t it?”

“Umm… yeah… hang on.” Bolts moved up to me and pressed a button on the device around his foreleg. In a flash, the pipbuck gave off a light brighter than my lighter. Not wanting to waste any more lighter fluid I flicked it off and placed it back into my saddlebags.

“We’re going in there.” I said to the group.

“You… you think it’s safe?” Mintals called far behind Starry, looking rather nervous.

“I don’t know, but we still have to check it out. It would be better for you to come with us, rather than stay here by yourself.” With that, Mintals moved up close to Starry who moved closer to Bolts and myself. “Okay then, everyone stick close. Bolts, lead the way.” Bolts turned to me with a look that said ‘you owe me for this’, yet he led the way none the less.

Moving inside, the first thing I noticed was that the tunnel sloped down slightly, going deeper into the earth. For about a minute or two, the only thing that passed under my hoof was dirt and rock, but it soon changed. Where dirt once was, it was soon replaced by metal.

“Wh-why is the floor metal now?” Mintals asked at the back. It wasn’t just the floor either, the walls and ceiling of the tunnel was also made of metal. As I turned my head around to comfort Mintals, I bumped into Bolts.

“Why did you stop?” I asked, coming up beside him.

“Clear… look up…” Bolts replied and raised his Pipbuck-clad hoof, lighting up the area more. The tunnel had greatly expanded, allowing a great cog-like door to fill the tunnel. My eyes went wide as I noticed the faded yellow ‘68’ on its large face. The large door at the end of the tunnel marked both the tunnel’s end and the entrance of another Stable.

Footnote: No new level gained.

Author's Note

A/N: Had a good writing spree this time around, I didn’t want to stop typing and actually stayed up till about 4 a.m some days writing. Just so everyone is aware, the mysterious stallion’s name is pronounced Gyp as in getting gypped or swindled, sort of short for gypsy where the word originated from. I’d like to thank Sirhcx for helping with his name. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited for grammar and punctuation by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

E/N: Okay, guys. I have to apologize to all of you. The lateness of chapters is completely and entirely my fault. I recently started a new job and have had family problems as of late, and so my mind hasn’t really been on pony very much, to the dismay of Mach and most likely you all as well. Thus, I am announcing that I will no longer be editing for Mach after the next chapter is published. I have screened his new guy myself and he’ll be just as good with a better timetable, I promise. I’ve been exceptionally privileged to be one of Mach’s prereaders and I’ve had a good run. Thank you for your patience.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10: The Ultimate Taboo
“I’m doing it. For science!”

“Stable 68?” I said quietly. Out of all the things I thought I would have found in this small town, a Stable was not one of them. I should have expected it though. With the town so far out of the way of the major cities, it was a perfect area to put one. I also shouldn’t have been so surprised when I saw the door either. The tunnel was much the same as the one leading to Stable 50. “How much are you willing to bet there’s supplies in there?” I said to Bolts, not taking my eyes off the door.

“How much are you willing to bet there’s another pack of radroos in there?” Bolts replied, still remembering his last trip into a Stable.

“Is that a Stable?” Starry called from behind as she moved up closer.

“Yeah, by the looks it’s 68. How many of these things did Stable-Tec make anyway?” My rhetorical question receives no answer as my small group continued to look at the door. It seemed to keep us still, not letting us turn away, taunting us with the secrets that lay beyond.

“So are we just going to stand here or are we going to go in?” Starry asked, sounding nervous for the first time. Even when she was being chased by the ghouls, she didn’t sound this nervous.

“Well, that’s the thing.” Bolts replied. “There is a chance there are supplies left over from when ponies lived there, but it could also be dangerous.”

“D-dangerous? Wh-what do you mean?” Minty asked from behind us, keeping her distance from the door.

“Last time Bolts and I went into a Stable, it was filled with radroos. Vicious creatures, but they’re just animals and they’re easy enough to kill.”

“Yeah, but in saying that, Stable 50 was open, this one is closed. So there’s probably not any wildlife in there.”

“Still, there could be some danger in there.” I said in return.

“Well, whatever we do, do you mind doing it fast? I’m a pegasus, I don’t do well in tight spaces. Hell, just being underground feels… weird…” Starry replied, the reason for her nervousness now known.

After a bit of thought, I turned to Bolts and gave him a nod to which I received one in return. It seemed that after almost two weeks of traveling together, we had already started to think on the same wavelength. Knowing what my decision was, Bolts turned to the control panel by the door and pushed the large lever that stuck out from it. A few seconds ticked by before an alarm sounded and the pneumatic sound of the door’s mechanism burst into life. The four of us watched in awe as the large cog door screeched as it was pulled from its position and came to rest inside the Stable, just to the side of the opening.

“Something isn’t right…” I said to the group, but more specifically to Bolts, as we stared into entrance. Unlike Stable 50, this Stable was actually rather clean. Only a minor layer of dust coated the machinery and everything else within the entrance, but there was something else. There was something else that stuck out to Bolts and myself that wouldn’t really stick out to ponies who hadn’t been in a Stable.

“…The lights are on.” Bolts said, finishing my thought. The only reason I was able to see the dust in the entrance was because the lights were on. Dim though they may be, it showed that there were potentially ponies still living here. “Should we go inside?” Bolts asked.

“Look, we knocked on the door. It’s only polite for them to let us in.” Starry said, taking the lead as she marched into the Stable. It was clear that being underground was getting to her. To have a pegasus who had lived above the clouds all her life stuck underground where she couldn’t spread her wings… I couldn’t imagine how nervous she felt. It was amazing that she hadn’t doubled back and returned to the surface. (Could she just be trying to prove herself to us?) Giving another nod to Bolts, we followed close to Starry as she walked inside. As we followed her, I could feel Minty quickly move up to me, feeling timid and wanting protection from anything that might jump out at her.

As we took a few steps inside the entrance, I began to turn my head, looking everywhere, expecting something to jump out at us. I could see that Bolts was doing the same, remembering both our time in Stable 50 and Gyp’s words of this being in a ghost town. The room was quiet, and it felt like the whole Stable was quiet (Was it possible that the residents had gone and left everything in the Stable running?) As we advanced all the way into the entrance we were met with a door which, if memory served correctly, opened up on a hall that led to the atrium.

“We’ve come this far. We should search the rest of the Stable and get out.” Starry said, taking charge, but as she spoke, it still felt like she was uneasy, almost scared. Quickly, she moved up to the closed door leading to the hallway, but as she opened the heavy door a voice came from just in front of her.

“Hi!” The small voice exclaimed, the surprise causing Starry to cry and jump into the air, giving the rest of my group full view of where the voice had come from. The voice came from a young filly that was behind the door who now stared up at the shaking pegasus, prompting a snicker from Bolts.

“Looks like the big, brave renegade pegasus is scared of a little filly~” He snickers causing Starry to shoot him a death glare before gently coming down to the ground.

“I thought I heard the door open!” The filly exclaimed. She couldn’t have been older than seven or eight and if a filly was here, then so was her family. “I can’t believe we have guests! Please, come with me!” The group just stared at her before I moved up.

“Sorry to intrude, but is your family here?”

“Yep! Please, follow me.” The young, cream coated filly bounced down the hall, excited to have guests. Slowly we followed down the dimly lit corridor.

“So… what’s your name?” I asked, right behind the filly.

“Well, my full name is Infinity, but you can call me Fin for short.”

“Infinity?” I asked, before looking down at her and seeing a cutie mark of a figure-eight, representing the symbol of infinity.

“Yep!”

“That’s a strange name.” Bolts piped up, thinking a little too loudly.

“So is ‘Bolts’.” Starry replied, taking another jab at the young stallion.

“Ignore those two. So how many are in your family, Fin?” I asked, trying to appear friendly to the young filly.

“We have forty-seven in total.” the young filly said with a smile.

“Forty-seven!? That’s a big family, I guess that would include aunties, uncles, cousins-“

“No, no, it’s just me and my sisters.”

“Just you and your sisters?”

“Well, sort of, you’ll see!” she said as we came to the door leading into the atrium. In a flash the door opened and even though I couldn’t see them, I knew that Starry, Bolts and Minty were all doing the exact same thing I was doing. My mouth had dropped when the door opened, for on the other side were about twenty other fillies walking around that looked just like Infinity. (Could they all be identical sisters? No, that’s impossible…) Before I could use my opened mouth to speak, the filly that had been leading us called out.

“Hey everypony! We have some guests!” As she shouted to the ponies in the atrium, they all collectively turned their heads towards my group and smiled, in an oddly creepy fashion.

“Guests?!” They all called out in unison and ran towards us, others appearing from the halls all coming to meet us. Soon we were surrounded on all sides by the young fillies, each one just as identical as the last. They circled us, forcing Starry, Bolts and Minty to come in close to me. The young fillies looked up at us, chatting amongst themselves. I knew that I had to take charge and ask what was going on.

“Are… are you all sisters?” (Really… that was the first thing that came to mind?)

“Sort of.” One of the fillies called from the back. Slowly, she started to move forward and as she did, the others parted for her, making a pathway for her to follow. She stopped in front of us and as I looked down, I noticed something different. Unlike the other fillies, she lacked a cutie mark. “I we’re all sisters, I guess you could consider me the oldest.” she said calmly.

“Who… who are you? All of you?” I asked, now starting to become a little scared of the fillies around me. There was something unnatural about all of it.

“We are Infinity, but you can call us Fin.” she said with an incredibly creepy smile.

“We got that… I mean, you can’t all be sisters. What exactly did you mean by ‘sort of’ when I asked you before?”

“Well you see, we’re not actually real fillies. We’re clones.”

“Clones?”

“What are clones?” Starry asked, sounding more nervous than before.

“I guess you can say we’re all copies of another pony. I was the first, that’s why I don’t have a cutie mark.”

“Copies of another pony? Where are the other ponies that live here?” I asked a little more sternly.

“Sadly, they all died long ago.”

“What do you mean long ago? How… how old are you?”

“Me? I’m over two hundred years old.” The world seemed to stop spinning, freezing time as I looked down at the young filly. She said she was over two hundred years old, but she looked no more than eight. Where did they come from? Why were they created? Why aren’t there any other ponies here? The questions in my mind began to spin until it seemed like the room was spinning with them. The filly cocked her head to the side and looked at me. “May I ask what your name is?”

“Sure. I’m Clear Shot, and these are my friends: Bolts, Starry Skies, and Minty.” I said, a little dizzy.

“Well Mr. Shot, you don’t look well and I’m sure you and your friends are tired from your journey. I know it isn’t late but please, rest here for the night. We have plenty of food for everypony to eat.”

“Don’t do it, Clear” Starry said quietly. “I’m getting a bad feeling from all of this.”

“You just don’t like being underground.” Bolts replied. “Rest would be good and so would some food.”

“Are you crazy?” Starry replied, still quiet but more frustrated with Bolts.

“Please, be our guests. You can take a couple of hours to sleep and rest and we will come get you when dinner is ready. Twenty-three, please show our guests to one of the rooms”

“Yes ma’am!” one of the other cloned fillies called and stepped forward. “Please follow me.” the filly said, leading us to the stairs. As my brain was still trying to process what was happening around me, I blindly followed the filly with my group right behind me, to the dismay of Starry.

It wasn’t long until we reached our borrowed room and stepped inside. By this time I had been able to stop my head from spinning as much and began to think a little more clearly.

“Here is your room!” the filly exclaimed. “I know it’s not much, but please, rest and I will come to get you for dinner.” The filly said excitedly as she left. Saying the room wasn’t much was an understatement. The room the filly brought us into was a single boxed room with four beds in it. It was almost as if we were in a prison. Slowly, I took off my saddlebags and rifle and sat down on the bed, finishing my thought process of what had happened.

“You idiot!” Starry yelled at Bolts, full of rage. “Yes I feel unsafe down here! But you don’t think there was something, oh I don’t know, UNNATURAL about all of that!?”

“Of course I do!” Bolts yelled back, silencing Starry.

“Wait… what?”

“I trusted them just as little as you did, but they had us surrounded. They may have just been fillies but there were too many to take on in such a confined area. It would be better to wait until we’re in a more comfortable position to fight back.” Bolts stated. Even in my half dizzy state I noticed he had the same determined look on his face that he had in these situations. With that I shot him a smile because I knew I could trust him. As I smiled towards Bolts, Starry just blinked.

“Bolts, that’s… that’s genius… heh, I guess you’re smarter than you look”

“Oh, shut up.” He said with a smirk. “So right now it’s best just to play along. Get some sleep, but keep your wits about you. Also, be careful of the food they serve. In the end, who knows, we might have just thought the worst and it could be nothing at all.” The smile stayed on my face as I laid down, knowing that if something were to happen to me I could count on Bolts to take charge.

“Bolts is right.” I called from the bed. “We’re at our best when we’re both well rested and not surrounded. Everyone, pick a bed and get a little rest. We’ll eat, ask for supplies, and leave.”

“I still don’t like this…” Starry said as she took one of the beds, placing her battle saddle and Minty’ saddlebags on the floor, while Minty fell silently into the bed closest to Starry.

“What about you, Minty?” I asked looking over. “You’ve barely said a word at all. What do you think about all of this?”

“I… I want to trust them… They are just fillies after all…”

“They’re not fillies.” Bolts said sternly, taking the final bed. “They’re not fillies; not any more at least.” The final words from Bolts lingered in the air for a moment, setting in, but soon I could hear the gentle sighs and snores coming from Starry and Minty. As I looked to Bolts, though, I noticed he still wasn’t asleep.

“I remember we were like that when we first had a bed after traveling so long.” I said, commenting on Starry and Minty’ fast slumber.

“Do you think you could do it?” Bolts asked, not looking at me.

“What do you mean? Do what?”

“If it turns out that these fillies are dangerous and want to kill us, do you think you could stop them?” The question stopped me and it took a while to answer.

“I’m just hoping that it doesn’t come to that.” I muttered, tiptoeing around the question, not wanting to give my real answer.

“I see… stay alert, Clear. You don’t want to wake up to find yourself at gunpoint.” And with that, Bolts rolled over and away from me leaving me there to stare into space before succumbing to sleep myself.

*** *** ***

“AHHHHHH!” The scream called out of the darkness. A cry for help? A cry of fear? I couldn’t tell. Was this another dream, no, another nightmare? “HELP!” The voice cried again and it was oddly familiar. “GET OFF OF ME!” It was then I finally recognised it. The cries were coming from Minty. (Open your eyes you idiot!) As the final thought kicked my mind into gear, I awoke. I opened my eyes, my eyelids flying open to see the blinding florescent light above me. Quickly I jumped to my hooves in time to Starry pounce at one of the clones who had a knife held against Minty’ throat.

“Get off her you crazy bitch!” Starry called, hitting the filly in the ribs with a flying kick and sending it flying into the wall, the crack of bones breaking clearly emanating from the small body.

“I told you to stay alert.” Bolts barked at me, already throwing his saddlebags on.

“I was alert. Clearly, just not alert enough.” With haste, I levitated my saddlebags on and noticed Starry moving up to Minty, putting a comforting wing around the shaking mare.

“Come on, you’re not hurt, it was just a scare. Let’s get out of here” she said softly as Bolts and I levitated their belongings over to them.” Once we were all fitted, I moved to the door, trying to ignore the small, unmoving body on the ground.

“Let’s go!” With the order called, I led the way as we ran through the hall.

“What’s the plan, Clear?” Bolts questioned, coming up beside me.

“We head straight for the door and close it behind us. They open it and we… open fire on them.” As the final part of my statement left my mouth, I began to question if I really would be able to do it. Within moments I found myself running down stairs towards the atrium but as we set hoof into the large room, my heart sank. The clones were waiting for us and had blocked off the only exit. It seemed like every single one of them were there some were holding knives from the kitchen in their mouths while others were holding scalpels and other bladed objects.

“Ah Mr Shot, so glad you could join us.” The original clone said, stepping forward. “Can you please explain to me why you’re not dead?” Slowly, my group stepped a little forward, hoping to make a dash for the exit soon.

“You made the mistake of only sending one clone in to kill us.” I replied keeping my cool, or at least trying to anyway.

“Pity, now we’ll have to get our nice clean floor dirty.”

“Wait! Before you kill us, I have a request.” I asked, still a few questions on my mind.

“Oh, very well, let’s hear it. Then, you die.”

“Where are the ponies who lived here before?”

“I told you, dead. Two hundred years does that to ponies.”

“No, I mean… how did they die? And what about the ponies who tried settling here? And why do you say you’ve lived for so long?”

“That’s more than one request… But, I’m in a good mood, I’ll humour you. We clones were created from the cells of a young filly named Infinity, Her father was the one who made me. However, there was something interesting about our cloned bodies. We never aged. The cells never died and the organs never gave out. Even after a week, my cells were as new as the day I was created. It was then that I had a realisation.”

“And what was that?”

“That I am the perfect being!” The room fell quickly into silence as the clone grinned wildly. “When I realised I was better than the fools around me, I decided it was time to be done with them, but I knew it would take some time and effort to do so. I convinced my ‘father’ that by making more clones, he could take the work load off ponies around the Stable, allowing more time for research. Amazed at the thought, he made another five clones and my plan was really put into motion. Over the next couple of months we learned how to live in this Stable. We grew food, worked machines, cooked and cleaned, it was clear to the residents that we learned faster than normal fillies would. When I was sure that we knew enough to teach others, we struck. In the dead of night we slit the throats of the residents. One. By. One.” For the first time in the wasteland, I was scared. The little filly, no… the clone in front of me was so sick, so twisted, that it chilled me to my core. “We did however, leave one pony alive, the little filly we were born from. We left her alive and cloned her for all she was worth. Sadly, all she was worth was only forty-one clones. The pain and fear was too much for her and she died soon after. We tried to clone ourselves but it turns out it’s impossible to clone from cloned cells. All that comes out is a pile of mush.” The clone finished with a chortle. I had heard enough, quickly I pulled the revolver from my holster and aimed it at the clone.

“You’re a monster, one that should have died long ago!” I quickly took aim at the lead clone but as I did, she lowered her ear and pouted, giving me ‘puppy dog eyes.’

“Pl-please mister, y-you wouldn’t hurt a little filly like me?” As she spoke, my revolver started to shake as my magic wavered, I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t shoot her. “HAHAHA! You should see the look on your face! You’re pathetic! You’re just like every other pony that comes knocking! They see a filly and think it’s harmless, even if they did say they’re a two century old clone! Face it, WE are the superior beings! We are smart! We are strong for our size! Most importantly, we do not age! So long as we eat, drink and sleep. WE. WILL. NOT. DI-“ BANG! The gunshot echoed throughout the room as a bullet passed through the head of the lead clone, silencing her and dropping her to the ground, while embedding itself in the head of the clone behind it.

“Looks like they can die to me!” Starry yelled out, her voice and face full of rage. There was a split second of silence as the clones were stunned at the events that just unfolded, but as the second ticked by they all gave a loud cry and began to charge at us. Quickly, Bolts and Starry put their backs to me as they dealt with the clones on their side, making sure Minty was safe in the middle. As they began to gun down the clones, I stood there, still shocked, trying to keep my revolver in the air, Bolts’ words cycling in my mind. (They’re not fillies any more. They’re not fillies anymore. They’re not fillies-) Before the words could finish, I noticed one of the clones pouncing for me with a large cleaver in its mouth.

“They’re not fillies anymore…” I said quietly as I pulled the trigger, and the heavy revolver round went flying through the clone’s head as it was in mid-pounce. The small body seemed to hang in the air for a moment before it came crashing down to the ground. At that moment, the gunfire, crying and cursing around me faded away and I focused on keeping my sanity. Muttering the same four words over and over again, I emptied my other four rounds into other clones that were foolish enough to charge me. Once my revolver was empty I quickly reloaded and fired again, but as I did I could feel tears begin to roll down my cheeks. The whole reason I was out here was because a filly close to me was murdered, now I was doing the same thing and the only things that kept me going were those four small words.

*** *** ***

It didn’t take us long to finish gunning down the clones, but when we were finished the once-clean atrium looked like a war zone. Bullet holes and burn marks from our weapons littered the walls, glass from broken windows laid shattered on the ground, complimenting the dozens of dead bodies and ash piles that lay at our hooves. Not a single clone survived the onslaught. It seemed that in one on one combat, where they didn’t have the upper hoof of a sleeping target, they were actually quite weak. Slowly I raised a shaking hoof and wiped my face, trying to hide the tears that had escaped my eyes, and behind me I could feel Minty shaking.

“I-is it over?” she asked quietly.

“Yeah… they’re all dead.” Starry said quietly. The group fell into silence for a moment, no one muttering a single word until Bolts decided to break the silence.

“You okay, Clear?”

“Hmmm? Yeah… I’m… I’ll be fine, thanks for asking.”

“I know it must have been-“

“It was,” I said, cutting him off, not wanting to appear weak to Starry or Minty. “but it’s over, I’ll be fine.” We continued to be silent for a moment and take in the scene before Starry spoke up.

“We should do what we came to do. We came here for supplies and there’s clearly some here. Let’s get it and go.”

“Right, I also want to check the Overmare's office.” I said, finally holstering my revolver.

“Why? Can’t we just get what we need and leave?” Starry asked, turning around, a bit of nervousness still in her voice.

“It’s because I want to know what was going on here, and why clones were being made in the first place. I just want some answers, okay?” The group was silent for a moment before Starry gave a sigh.

“Fine, we get stuff, find out what you want, and then can we please just go?”

“Yes, we can.”

*** *** ***

After a quick check by Minty to make sure we were all okay, we decided to head downstairs first to make sure there were no more clones, but we weren’t prepared for what we actually did find. As we moved through the silent hallways, we kept checking every room for anything to keep or sell.

“How is your arcane pistol doing, Bolts?” I asked as we slowly moved through the Stable.

“I think it’s fucked now… I only got off about three shots that hit, the rest were either misfires or it just didn’t work at all… I’m either going to need to find replacement parts or I’m going to have to retire it…”

“Don’t sound so down. Who knows, you might even get that arcane rifle we saw at Gyp’s.”

“Maybe. Hey, where are we anyway?”

“I’m guessing it’s the lab area of…” I trailed off as I looked into one of the rooms. It was a rather large, white room that looked almost like a medical bay, but there were machines against the wall making it look more like the lab that it was. However, it was what was in the centre of the room that caught my attention. In the very middle of the room sat an operating table and on the table, were bones. A skeleton of a small foal, straps wrapped in place of where the foal’s legs had been. At one point, the straps would have held tightly against the young pony, but now they arched over the small bones. Slowly I moved up to the table and kept my eyes completely on the dried remains, my friends followed shortly and soon we were all standing around the table.

“You think it’s her?” Starry asked quietly.

“There’s no doubt in my mind. This was the original Infinity.” For a moment we were all silent, letting the sight set in but soon I spoke up again. “I want to give her a proper burial. She deserves better than to just have her bones lying here.”

“I agree Clear, but how exactly are we going to dig without a shovel?” Bolts asked.

“The ground up top should be soft enough from the rain, and we can move it with our magic.”

“My question is, why did they leave her remains here and if they killed everypony?” Starry spoke up.

“They were most likely not using the labs after the final cloning and just left her body here, maybe out of respect? I wouldn’t know, but if they killed the other residents in their sleep they would have removed the bodies so they themselves had somewhere to sleep.”

“I guess that makes sense…”

“Hey… umm… Clear Shot, you wanted to know why clones were being made here right?”

“Yeah Minty, but the Overmare’s office is upstairs.”

“Well maybe there’s something on that terminal over there…” she said pointing to a terminal hooked up to a number of machines on the other side of the room.

“That’s… not a bad idea actually.” I said with a smile to her before we moved over. The terminal was old and a little dusty but was still functioning and to the surprise of both Bolts and myself, no password was needed to access it. It only took a moment to boot up the terminal and when it did, a number of options appeared on the screen.

“Action, calibration and notes.” Bolts said reading the options on the screen and taking the seat in front of the monitor.

“Well, I doubt we need to calibrate anything, what’s in ‘action’?” I asked, looking over his shoulder while the two mares stood back not as interested as the two of us were.

“Hmm, it looks like action refers to the starting of these machines and cloning from the cells of a pony.” Bolts replied after opening up the action option.

“Okay, what about notes?” After a quick backtrack, Bolts opened up the notes which lead to more options, files, each one dating back over two hundred years ago and each one was only separated by a few days. Clicking on the first one, Bolts began to read.

“Experiment one on Subject #1, name Bunsen Burner. Experiment conducted by head researcher, Bright Light.” Bolts read aloud to us. “Experiment conducted in hopes to successfully make a living copy, or clone, of test subjects in hopes of repopulating civilisation once the war is over and Stable door has opened. Experiment is to be performed using Subject #1’s cells as material and the machines, generously donated by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences, as the cloning device. Experiment results: Failure. The clone of Subject #1 refused to take a solid form and was reduced to a puddle of unknown material. Samples were taken from the puddle and will be examined by other researchers. Subject #1 appears to be unharmed and healthy. Further experiments will continue using samples from other subjects until an answer is found.” Bolts stopped and turned to me. “It looks like they’re just logs from the experiments.”

“Keep reading, maybe there’s something else that could be useful.” I asked in hopes of proper answers but as Bolts continued to read, my heart sank as it was just the same messages over and over again, the only thing that changed was the name of subject who was used in the experiment. That was true until we reached the second last entry.

“Experiment one on Subject #56, Name Infinity… Experiment conducted by head researcher, Bright Light. Experiment conducted in hopes to successfully make a living copy, or clone, of test subjects in hopes of repopulating civilisation once the war is over and Stable door has opened. Experiment is to be performed using Subject #56’s cells as material and the machines, generously donated by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences, as the cloning device. Experiment results: success. The clone of Subject #56 was able to take a solid form and functions just like the subject herself. The clone is able to breathe, move and think within the same parameters as the subject. Further studies will be conducted but this appears to be a success and a step in the right direction. Head researcher Bright Light is to keep much of his notes on his personal terminal for safe keeping. We hope this is the first in long line of many successes.” Bolts stopped reading again. “It looks like the next one is just about them cloning the filly again.”

“I wouldn’t mind taking a look at that researcher’s terminal.”

“Oh come on! How much longer do we have to stay in this fucking Stable?!” Starry yelled behind me.

“Please, Starry, this is important to me.” Starry looked like she was about to burst but before she could, Minty put a hoof on her shoulder to try and calm her down.

“Please?” The small word from Minty seemed to calm Starry a little.

“Okay, fine. But that’s it. No more detours. We get the supplies, we check this douchebag’s terminal, check the fucking Overmare’s terminal and leave.” It seemed Starry’s language became a little more colourful as she became more nervous, but with a nod we set off again through the Stable, always keeping our eyes peeled in case more clones appeared.

*** *** ***

The trip through the Stable was both creepy and short, as we didn’t run into any more clones but the thought that one could be just around the corner was placed firmly in our minds. What we found within the Stable was something I never thought I’d find in my wildest dreams. We found a fully functioning farm. With a bright light as an imitation sun and an irrigation system using purified water, the Stable was able to house a few fruit trees and some vegetable patches. With delight, we gathered what we could and made our way to the kitchen and medical bay to scavenge even further. The two rooms yielded less amazing finds than the small farm did. However, we were lucky enough to find some aged, but still edible rations from Stable-Tec as well as some much needed medical supplies of which Minty became the bearer. With luck, by searching the medical bay, we were able to find a small body bag, perfect to bury Infinity in.

The journey didn’t seem to end as we moved from one room to the next, taking what we could and filling our saddlebags to near full capacity before moving back to the lab and gently placing the bones of the young filly into the body bag. With everything in the lower levels taken, we moved back up to the atrium, the smell of the dead clones already starting to permeate in the air.

“Feeling any better, Starry?” I said, tiptoeing through the carnage. “At least we’re one level higher.”

“A little I guess, but any more supplies and I won’t be able to fly.”

“You’ll be fine, I doubt we will need to carry anything else out of here.” I said as we moved upstairs to the living quarters. Luckily most of the doors were still labelled with names of the previous residents which made it easier to find the one marked ‘B. Light. “Well, this is the place.” I said as I pushed the door open. The room was actually quite larger than the one we were placed in upon our arrival. It was almost like a small home and consisted of two branching rooms, one on each side of the front living area. Moving inside I was surprised at how well preserved everything was. The living area consisted of a couple of chairs and a table with photos hung along the walls. There was something off about the photos though, as I looked closer I could see it was almost like a timeline, in the first photo was a young unicorn stallion with glasses and a young earth pony mare standing next to him, my guess is it was taken before the war as they were outside. In the next photo, it was of the two ponies again but this time they were in a hospital room and the mare was holding a young foal to her chest, the smiles on their faces were the biggest I had ever seen, but the next photo was different. The third and final photo showed a birthday party, it was taken in the Stable and the young filly was surrounded by a number of ponies, I could see the father, but the mother was nowhere to be seen and the father’s smile had changed, no longer was he beaming brightly, now it was a very small smile, almost solemn. It was then I began to wonder what happened to the mare. As I looked away from the photos, I saw Starry close one of the rooms and just before it did close, I could see the shapes of a few toys. Putting the foal’s room from my mind, I turned to the other door to the branching room and opened it. The door opened on a combined study and bedroom where a large bookcase lined the wall opposite the door.

“Is that the terminal?” Bolts asked, coming up beside me and pointing to the lone terminal in the room.

“That would be my guess.” The terminal sat on a beautifully crafted wooden desk that seemed almost out of place with the rest of the Stable. Underneath the desk sat a rather small safe that would only be able to hold a few items in it. Swiftly, Bolts moved up to the desk and sat himself down, connecting his Pipbuck to the terminal.

“Hmm, the owner, or rather former owner, of this terminal knew what he was doing as far as protection goes.”

“Can you still hack in?” I asked, placing my bags and rifle down, my back needing a little rest.

“I’m sure I can. I’ve dealt with harder encryptions before, but it’s definitely harder than the one from your Stable. Let me just…” After a couple of seconds of Bolts tapping away, there came a small electronic noise from the terminal. “Shit…”

“Shit? What do you mean shit?”

“It’s nothing, I just chose the wrong password is all, I still have a couple of tries before the system locks me out.”

“Make sure that doesn’t happen… please…” Bolts went back to tapping again but this time there came a pleasant beep and the terminal blinked into existence.

“See, told you I could do it. Okay, let’s see what we got here…” Bolts smiled at the screen. “Okay, looks like Mr. Light here kept a research journal and there’s also an option to open the safe.”

“Go through the journal first.” I asked, moving up to read over his shoulder. But as Bolts pressed the option to go through the journal I was surprised to see so few entries. It seemed that for a couple of months, he updated regularly but then it stopped and he didn’t update again for some time. “Well, may as well start at the beginning.”

*** *** ***

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day #1
Well, moving went better than originally planned. Though we weren’t able to bring everything, at least I have my books, my bed and Infinity. We will be beginning testing tomorrow around lunch, using the machines donated by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences. I am honoured that the ministry has so much faith in both me and the team here, but I’m not 100% sure we can do what is asked. To create life, to copy another pony down to the very last strand of DNA… it’s unheard of, many would see it as a taboo… No, I can’t think like that. The ministry, Stable-Tec, all of pony kind, all of them are counting on us to try and rebuild civilisation. Oh Celestia, we’re so far away and I can still feel the rumbling of megaspells. I really wish Autumn was here… Autumn Breeze, my love, we’ll meet again one day. I miss you… I think that’s enough rambling for the first entry, I’ll update more as time goes by.
Head Researcher, Bright Light.

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day #2
Well, the first experiment was a failure. The pony we tried to create using Bunsen Burner’s cells refused to take a physical form and just collapsed into a pile of mush. I don’t know what went wrong. My calculations are sound but it just didn’t work. Maybe it’s a problem with the machines? I’m not sure, but I’ll have one of the engineers take a look at it. In the meantime some of the other researchers are testing the goo to try and figure out if there’s another problem, so testing has stopped for the time being. On a more positive note, Infinity seems to be taking the move rather well, despite there being no other fillies in the Stable. She gets along with the team, the engineers, the farmers, everypony. She gives us a morale boost, almost like she’s the mascot of the Stable. Maybe if Burner and Beaker could move things along faster, Infinity might have someone to play with. I can see they have chemistry together, no pun intended. (No pun intended, my arse.) On that note, the stallion to mare ratio in the Stable is in a much less than desirable area, but I digress, I’m in no hurry to find a new mate… it’s too soon… That’s it for this update. I’ll update again when we have some new information.
Head Researcher, Bright Light.

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 5
It seems we found the problem with the experiment. The problem was not the machines. They work perfectly fine. The problem was that the cells we used were not good enough. The goo that the cloned turned into was everything from within its body just liquefied. The bones, the organs, everything just turned to liquid state. On top of that, the sample that was taken only lasted a few days. For some reason, the DNA and cells deteriorated at an alarming rate until it turned back into a solid state and grumbled to dust. I have no idea what to do right now but it seems that the cells we took were too old. That would be my educated guess anyway. I’ll spend the next few days working out a solution before attempting the process again. As to end on a lighter note, Infinity is excited that her birthday is in a month, she went round to the entire team to tell them. I think when the day comes we’ll all take the day off to celebrate, since we’re not going anywhere. That’s it for now. I’ll update again when I hopefully have an answer.
Head Researcher, Bright Light.

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 11
Nothing… I can’t come up with a single answer to get around the problem we had with the first experiment. The only way I can see us making any headway with this is to just use the old fashioned trial and error to see what works and what doesn’t. There’s no real danger to the test subjects so I can’t deny that this is a viable solution but… I don’t know, I guess I would rather come up with a sound solution rather than a viable one. We’ll try again in a number of days to see if we can get a clone to stay solid. No real good news to report, just going about our daily lives, or at least trying to.
Head Researcher, Bright Light.

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 28
Nothing, nothing is working! One by one we’re taking cells from each member of the Stable and trying but we can only try one a day. The rest of the day is used to clean up the goo that gets left behind. I’m starting to think it’ll permanently stain the floor if this keeps up. On top of that, the smell is just awful. Heaven forbid the ventilation cuts out. The only good news I have is that Infinity is happier than ever. Her birthday is in a few days and she’s friends with everypony. Even the Overmare likes her… My only wish is that her mother would be around to see her grow up… Autumn… one day my love…

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 32
No experiments today. Today is a special day for my little girl. Everypony took the day off to wish her a happy birthday. I had never seen her so happy, and it’s sad to say, but I think she’s forgotten about her mother… she was still really young when it happened but still… no, no tears, it’s a happy day, a good day. Tomorrow we start again with the experiments, hopefully we can finally get something stable.
Head Researcher and proud father, Bright Light.

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 43
Yes, finally some progress. With our latest attempt, the clone stayed solid for a good fifteen seconds… before turning to mush. I feel like I’m going to tear my mane out soon and if I don’t, the Overmare will most likely do it herself. It hasn’t been two months and I’ve already forgotten about the sky, the fresh air… curse this war…

Journal of Head Researcher Bright Light. Day # 72
I DID IT! Finally! I finally solved the damn problem and I never would have guessed who would be the one lending their cells for my research. Infinity. My little girl had the cells needed to create a stable clone. The clone can think for itself and it seems like its intelligence is somewhat greater than Infinity herself. Maybe it was because of all the grown ponies that we tried first, I don’t know but the important thing is we have a stable clone to work with and now Infinity has someone to play with. Also in the good news department is that Infinity got her cutie mark as well. It’s just been a good day all around. Problem is until some more foals are born, Infinity is the only one we can take cells from. I’m not going to clone my little girl into oblivion. Just one is fine for now. I left the memory of my discovery in a memory orb which will be kept safe in the safe under my desk. If… if any of my future colleagues finds the orb, please ignore the beginning of it as I wasn’t at my best at the time.
Head Researcher, Bright Light.

*** *** ***

It was there I decided to stop reading, I had read enough and knew what else was going to happen, but I was still curious about the memory orb. Placing a hoof on Bolts’ shoulder I got him to look back at me.

“You want the memory orb, don’t you?”

“Good guess…”

“I’m starting to know you too well.” In a flash, Bolts went back to the starting screen and hit the option to open the safe. Once he did so, there came a small clicking noise of the safe unlocking and opening slightly. Focusing my magic on the door, I opened the safe up and looked inside. The only thing the safe contained the small orb, resting on a soft pillow. Slowly I levitated it up and examined it. The crystal orb was only slightly bigger than an egg and perfectly rounded, looking more closely I could see there was a whispery, silvery white colouring to it.

“So this is a memory orb…” I said quietly to myself.

“You’ve never seen one?” my young companion asked.

“Not really, but I’ve heard about them. They’re used to store memories right?”

“Yeah, a pony stores a memory in it and any other unicorn can relive their experiences. The sights, the smells, the tastes of the time will feel like you’re right there in the other pony’s body. It could only be for a minute or it could last for a day. They can actually be pretty useful sometimes.”

“So how do I do this? I just bring it up to my horn and focus my ma-“ Before I could finish my sentence the whole room seemed to obliterate in a flash and rebuild itself within a second.

<-=======ooO Ooo=======->

It took me a moment before I wasn’t standing anymore, instead I was sitting at the desk where Bolts should have been. My eyes, or rather Bright Light’s eyes were staring down at a mess of paper, each with rough notes scrawled on the pages. I couldn’t make head or tails of what was written down, but then again, my specialty was shooting, not science.

“FUCKING HELL!” Bright Light shouted as he brought his hooves slamming down, slamming them into the desk. It was weird as I felt them hit the hard wooden surface, yet they weren’t my own. Out of the corner of my eye (his eye… whatever) I could see a glass bounce up from the force, some of its contents splashing onto the paper, the smell of a strong alcohol filling my nostrils.

“WHY DOESN’T THIS MAKE ANY FUCKING SENSE!?” Bright Light slammed his hooves down again. “I’m a scientist! I excel in my field! Some call me brilliant! But I just can’t get this right!” Quickly, I felt my magic flare and the glass of alcohol floated over and the liquid disappeared down my throat. The burning sensation of whiskey was familiar, but what wasn’t was Bright Light using magic. It felt odd and unnatural, but there wasn’t anything I could do about it. Once Bright Light drained the glass, he slammed it down, causing it to crack and he immediately stopped the magic. Something felt off, I felt wet around my eyes but none of the whiskey got there. I then realised he was beginning to sob.

“Autumn… why did you have to go so soon? You were always there for me, giving me advice, helping me along. But now you’re gone… I wish you were here… not just for me, but for Infinity. How she’s grown in the two years you’ve been gone… Autumn… Celestia… Please, tell me how to fix this… give me a sign… how can I be the sower of life if all I grow is weeds?”

“Daddy?” The small voice of the filly called from the door and Bright Light stopped sobbing for a moment to turn and look at her.

“Hey, did Daddy wake you up?”

“Mm hmm…”

“I’m sorry, angel… Why don’t you head on back to bed? I’ll be quieter, I promise.” I could feel put Bright Light put on a smile, but it felt a little forced.

“Daddy, why are you crying?” she slowly trotted up to his side.

“I’m… just having trouble with work… nothing to be concerned about…”

“But you’re sad, Daddy… I don’t want you to be sad… Can I do something?”

“No dear, you…” Bright Light stopped and his eyes went wide, as did his smile as I felt his lips curl up. “Infinity dear, did you want to help Daddy in the lab tomorrow?”

“Yeah! If it’ll make Daddy happy.” She smiled back.

“I’m sure it will.” He levitated her up and gently cradled her and kissed the young filly’s head, all the while she giggled before yawning and nuzzling into the fur on his chest, causing Bright Light to give his most genuine smile since the memory began.

<-=======ooO Ooo=======->

My head shot up and began gasping for breath as if I had been held underwater as the world was destroyed and built around me again, my world flooding over me and giving me motion sickness. As I looked up and my vision came into focus, I noticed I was lying on the ground with my companions around me.

“I… I think he’s coming to…” Minty said softly

“Coming to? Minty, he just gasped awake, he’s already here.”

“Could you two back up a moment and give him some air?”

“Us back up? What about you Screw Loose?”

“I was just about to, Feather Brain.”

“Will you two shut up and stop bickering for ten seconds?” I asked as I shakily placed a hoof on the ground and slowly stood up with a wobble. “Why am I on the ground?”

“I was going to tell you to sit down before you viewed the memory. You lose control of your body when you activate a memory orb so you dropped the orb and fell once you were out.” Sighing, I looked down at the crystal orb and gently tapped it out of the way, having enough of the memories for one day.

“So what was it like?” Starry asked, sounding genuinely interested.

“Blegh… You get a sick feeling going in and coming out. As for the memory itself… he was a troubled pony with a lost love. I feel for him.” (As opposed to wanting to kick his teeth in for using his daughter as a test subject.)

“So one more stop and we can go?”

“Yes Starry, I just want to check the Overmare’s office before we leave.” I said before turning to Bolts. “You’re viewing the next one.”

*** *** ***

It didn’t take long for us to move around the Stable until we made it to the Overmare’s office. With no sign of any of the clones it felt safe to drop our guard as we ventured inside. It was unsurprisingly identical to the Overmare's office back in Stable 50, not a paper out of place.

“So, just another hack job?” Bolts asked

“Yeah, should be easy for you.” Bolts sat down and hooked his Pipbuck up, within seconds he had accessed the terminal.

“You’d think that of all ponies, the Overmares would have some decent security on their terminals. Okay, let’s see, files on the residents, a way to unlock the safe, a personal journal and a recorded note from Stable-Tec.

“I’ve had enough journals for one day and I don’t need to know about the residents. All I want is to hear that note from Stable-Tec.” Bolts silently nodded and clicked on the option, bringing the note to life and once again, the voice of the young mare came from the terminal, once again sounding tired and bored.

*** *** ***

“Hello,

“My name is Scootaloo and you probably know me as… oh screw it, you know me as the vice-president of Stable-Tec. If you are listening to this than that means Omega-Level Threat Protocols have been enacted and you have been appointed Overmare of a Stable-Tec life-preserving Stable. Your Stable has been designated Stable Sixty-Eight. You have been chosen for your sense of loyalty and duty to the ponies around you and to this company and while Stable-Tec is most likely blasted into a thousand tiny pieces, our ideals still live on.

“Your Stable has been selected be part of an important job. The first and foremost job of your Stable, like all others, is to save the lives of the ponies inside. As well as protecting the ponies inside, your Stable has been selected for a very important reason. We do not know how many ponies will survive the war, even with the many Stables we at Stable-Tec created and placed around Equestria. It is your duty to make sure the population doesn’t fall into the red. How do you do that, you ask? Simple… well… sort of… Unlike other Stables, yours have been put far out of the way as a safe haven for some of the greatest minds in Equestria. Using the special equipment generously donated by the Ministry of Arcane Sciences, your job is to create artificial life. By creating these artificial ponies, it will make the workload easier both within the Stable and when the doors open and it’s time to rebuild Equestria. This will also make… well… re-reproduction easier with the inclusion of more life.

“I… We here at Stable-Tec are unsure as to when the world will be habitable again. If possible, please open your doors in one hundred years, but you must try everything possible to make your experiments succeed. In the event you have to stay for a longer time, we have prepared a small agricultural area and supplied ponies with the knowhow to grow food. Once your doors open, it’s our hope that the current currency of bits are still used, if this is the case, we have left the Stable a fair sum of bits to help start funding the rebuilding of Equestria.

“From all of us here at Stable-Tec, we thank you for your dedication to our cause.

“Thank you and may Celestia always watch over us all.”

*** *** ***

As the recording ended I smiled a little, only for the fact that unlike Stable 50, Scootaloo finished the recording on a higher note, believing that the ponies could live and succeed in their endeavours.

“Was that all you wanted to hear?” Starry asked from behind me.

“Yes, and before you ask, we can finally leave.” Starry grinned and sighed at my announcement.

“Finally.”

“But first, Bolts, check the safe.”

“Why?”

“You heard the mare, she left the Stable a fair some of money. Though caps are mostly used now, you can still find some places that will take the old currency as payment. It’s not worth as much, and the places that take it are usually the larger cities and settlements. It would be good to have some back up money.” Not needing any further encouragement, Bolts opened the safe and to my delight, there five small sacks that jingled when moved. “Not bad, I’d say all of this combined if worth maybe two hundred caps… depending who we barter with…” placing the sacks in our saddlebags, I finally started to feel weighed down, having no more room to fit anything else. “Well, that’s it, time to head up.” Starry smiled and without a word began heading for the exit at a brisk jog, Minty trying to keep up behind her.

“I kind of wished I could have taken the books from Bright Light’s room.” Bolts said standing up and walking with me to the exit. “But between ammo, food, and the caps, I can’t carry anything else.”

“I know the feeling.” I said as I noticed Bolts fiddling with his Pipbuck. “What are you doing?”

“I’m leaving a marker just in case I get the chance to come back here.”

“And how likely is that to happen?”

“You never know what life brings.” Truer words were never spoken.

*** *** ***

The storm had died down a fair bit by the time we got to the surface but it was still rather dark out, so instead of walking in both the dark and the wet we decided to sleep in the middle of the meeting hall we were stuck in. It was cold and damp, but it was all we had. Though during the night, when I had rolled over to try and get more comfortable, I did notice that Starry and Bolts had moved together, most likely their bodies moved out of instinct to get more warmth. Even still, I had to smirk before returning to my own slumber.

Night came and went as it always does but the morning brought forth a new day of travel which began with a shriek. (…what?)

“Get off of me!” I awoke just in time to see Starry slap a sleeping Bolts across face.

“OW! What was that for!?”

“Pervert! You were hugging me in your sleep!”

“No, I wasn’t!”

“Technically, you two were hugging each other.” I said butting in, where I got a collective ‘Shut up’ from the two of them. Chuckling, I stood up. “Come on, it was cold so your bodies would have done it instinctively. Now, if you two will stop bickering like an old married couple, I’d like to bury a filly and get going for the day.” I said levitating up the small bag with Infinity’s bones inside. As I moved outside I noticed the two give each other a final glare before Starry helped Minty up and they all got their stuff.

Just as I had expected, the storm had passed and left the ground soft and muddy. Looking around I lead the group just around the back of the hall to a spot under a dead and blackened tree. “This will do, help me Bolts?” I said as I placed the bag down and slowly, the two of us began moving the earth with our magic, clump by clump we carved out makeshift grave until it was deep enough. “Okay, that’s good.” I signalled to Bolts before I gently lowered the bag in. “Anypony want to say a few words?”

“It’s not like we knew her…” Starry replied quietly.

“You three only saw her clones, the filly I saw in that memory was sweet and kind… she deserved a better life…”

“Umm… Clear Shot…”

“Yes Minty?” She was silent for a moment before opening her saddlebags to reveal a small doll.

“I found this in her room… I… I think it’s only right she gets buried with it…” With a warm smile I levitated the doll out and opened the body bag slightly, levitating the doll down into it.

“Thank you, Minty.” I smiled at her and she smiled back, her eyes and smile filled a small happiness I hadn’t felt since Joy last smiled at me. For a moment we were silent and paid our respects to the bones of the small filly, but once the moment passed, I began moving the dirt back into the hole.

Once the grave was filled and we said our goodbyes, we moved back to the road and started on our journey again. Hoping to finally make it to the East coast and find out what happened at Brismane.

Footnote: Experience gained, halfway to next level!

Author's Note

A/N: Three words. I. HATE. MOVING. With university finished for the time being and rent too high, I’ve had to move back with my parents who also want to move. So between packing and cleaning and more packing and more cleaning, not much got done. Then work got in the way… it was just a mess. But the chapter is done and it’s up, and I’m sure that those who spot a certain reference will want to tear me a new one. But I digress. As a little note, the next chapter will not be edited by Shika as she has too much on her plate as it is(and she already mentioned this last chapter, but I forgot like a cotton-headed ninny-muggins) and as such the next chapter will be edited by Whisper. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed and edited by Shika of the Song. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

E/N: So this is it. I’m done. Though I’m exceptionally glad that the workload will stop, I’m really going to miss being a prereader for Wanderers. Mach’s a great writer and has been overly patient with me on my exceedingly lacklustre schedule for editing. It’s been a fantastic run, guys. May the magic never leave you. Blessed be.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11: A Few Cords Short
“Some days are dark and lonely.”

The soft melody floated around us as we marched on through the empty wasteland. It had been a couple of days since we had left that accursed Stable, it’s now extinct inhabitants still firmly remembered in my mind as well as what had to be done. To see all those fillies fall before me. (Stop it Clear, they were not fillies. Not anymore.) I continued to reassure myself over the last couple of days as we headed for Brismane. In the short days that we had travelled, nothing had tried to slow us anymore, which was always welcomed as it meant nopony had to die. Over the last couple of days, the journey was actually rather smooth, nothing stood out amongst the barrenness of the wasteland. No new towns, no hidden Stables, nothing but empty fields and abandoned farms to compliment them and the only sign of life that could be found was a few wild Brahmin. Sometime in the last day Bolts’ pipbuck managed to pick up the broadcast signal from the radio station Gyp had mentioned. No more would we have to travel in complete silence, but instead we were greeted with news, music and the odd interview from the appropriately named Safeway Music and News and this is where the soft melody came from. However, even though we hadn’t met any other struggles along the way, it seemed to be throwing everyone off.

“For fuck’s sake! This is so boring!” (Case in point.)

“Welcome to the world below the clouds Starry.” I called back to her. The dark blue mare seemed to hover just above the ground, lightly flapping her wings.

“I thought this place was supposed to be dangerous and exciting, but all we’ve done for the last few days is walk! Where are the other Stables? The big cities? The fucking slaver camps!? I’d kill for an evil lair of doom right now!”

“Evil lair of doom?” Bolts asked curiously “Have you been using chems while we weren’t looking?”

“Oh shut up. I’m just bored okay?”

“Yeah, we noticed.” Bolts replied. It seemed like the bickering would never come to an end.

“Fuck you, Nut Job!”

“Will you two shut up? You’re giving me a headache.” I said, taking out another cigarette to start smoking. I noticed I had been smoking a little bit more since were left Stable 68 but I couldn’t care less. I didn’t have any booze to help wipe the memory from my mind. All I could do was to continue to set my sights on the horizon and move forward, letting the smooth smoke keep me calm.

“What’s supposed to be in this old city anyway?”

“No pony knows.”

“Greaaat.” She replied sarcastically, drawing out the word.

“Well it’s not like ponies haven’t tried setting up there. A couple of groups went there in the past but didn’t return, then search parties went looking for them and they didn’t return either.”

“So basically what happened with that Stable before?”

“Possibly, though I don’t think it’s as bad as the Stable. Could be filled with ghouls, could be highly radiated, I don’t know, I just know we’re starting to get close.”

“Yeah, too bad we won’t be able to see anything until morning!” The impatient pegasus called back. It was true, the Sun was starting to set again and I knew that the city would be just over the next ridge.

“We’ll go a little further and set up camp again, we can explore in the morning.” I replied, to which the pegasus gave an annoyed groan. As she did, the music on Bolt’s pipbuck finished playing, making Starry’s groan seem just little louder than it really was. Shortly, the silence was filled again by another sound from Bolt’s pipbuck, this time the voice of the stallion radio host.

“Well that’s all we have time for today folks. The Sun is setting and so should the ponies wandering the wasteland this fine evening, setting up camp that is. Before I go I have one quick message for that brave young silver eyed stallion we’ve been hearing about, so long as he can hear me. Stay safe son, you’re doing a good thing out there, but you’re no good to us dead. As always I’m your host, Pricey, wishing you a safe and happy night in the wasteland; and from all of us here at Safeway Music and News: Goodnight everypony.” And with that the radio fell silent again prompting Bolts to flick a switch and turn it off completely.

“You going to be safe tonight oh brave silver eyed stallion?” Bolts teased.

“Oh shut up, you know I never asked for this.”

“Never asked for this? Surely you would have known ponies would have noticed one particular stallion doing good around here.” Starry added, chiming in in her usual fashion of trying to sound like she knew everything. “Then again what other news could be used to entertain?” Without pause, she threw on a comical voice and began to imitate a radio host. “Some big news for today folks, resident Sawdust has taken first prize in this year’s radroach hunt! In other news Mrs Hayseed and her husband are now the proud parents of two adorable foals.” I didn’t even bother turning around because I just knew she was acting out being a radio host as well and even though she was starting to get on my nerves, I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of seeing it.

“Let me be the first to say welcome to this horrible shit hole of the world we call the wasteland, kids.” That was all I could take.

“SHUT. THE FUCK. UP!” I shouted as I spun around and glared at her. The sudden change in my tone and personality caused my companions to all stop dead in the tracks and stare at me surprised. “I get it, I fucking get it Starry. You’re bored. But you don’t have to go through all this bullshit. I didn’t want to be on the radio, I just wanted to help out, which is more I can say for you right now. What was the reason you came down here again? For adventure? For excitement? Well welcome to the SHIT HOLE OF THE WORLD!” I began panting, slightly out of breath and just trying to calm myself. The silence was deafening as Starry, Bolts and Minty just looked at me in shock, Minty seemed like she wanted to cry but was holding it back. The seconds that passed felt like hours before one of us broke the silence.

“Clear… I’m… I’m sorry I was just…”

“Just bored?”

“Geez Clear, calm down. You haven’t been yourself since the incident at the Stable.” Bolts said, confronting me.

“I’m… I’m just tired okay? Tired and… and hungry…” I then turned my attention Starry and took a deep breath, calming myself a little more. “Look, I get that you’re bored Starry, but complaining about it won’t do anything to change it. Especially as far as this ‘shit hole’ is concerned. We never asked for this, but we’re stuck cleaning up the damage caused by a stupid war that accomplished nothing.” Starry looked a little hurt by my words, or it could have been she just felt bad, it was hard to tell with my mind not thinking straight.

“Right… I’m… I’m sorry Clear…”

“It’s fine Starry… I shouldn’t have gone off at you. I’m just tired and want to find a spot to camp and just rest.”

“W-why not here?” Minty added quietly. “I mean if you’re tired… why not just rest here?”

“We still need to travel a little more before we can stop. Let’s follow the road a little longer.” As I turned to the empty wasteland again, I was once again struck by the sheer silence that was around. Without another thought I tried to calm my nerves again by lighting another cigarette, the previous having fallen from my mouth when I snapped at Starry. Once the stick was lit, I continued to lead the group into the unknown, but as I did, I started to feel bad, the awkward tension laid thick in the air.

*** *** ***

Not ten minutes passed before I stopped, noticing something out of the ordinary.

“What’s wrong now Clear?” Bolts asked as he walked up beside me.

“Tell me, we’re heading for the East coast, right?”

“That’s what is says on my Pipbuck, yes.” He said bringing up his hoof

“And the Sun sets in the West, correct?”

“As far as I know it does.”

“So, do tell me, if that ever dying glow behind us is the Sun. What is that glow up ahead.” I said pointing out a soft orange glow in the distance which then caught the attention of Bolts as well.

“Orange glow? I’d have to guess it’s a fire.”

“You think whoever made it would want some company?”

“Hard to say exactly, but by the looks of it, it’s small so maybe they’ll be okay…”

“I hope you’re right. Just… stay sharp okay?”

“Right. You two heard that?” Bolts asked, turning to the two mares.

“Yeah, don’t worry, I got you covered back here.” Starry replied, standing tall, not afraid. I started to feel a little safe myself, not just about the pony or ponies I was about to meet, but just being in the wasteland knowing that I had companions who would watch my back. Taking a deep breath I moved forward, leading us through the ever darkening wasteland and towards the soft glow of the small campfire. It didn’t take long for the fire to come into view. It was placed in front of a large, faded billboard and right beside it was a single pony, not a group, just one.

“There’s only one” Bolts whispered close to me as we started to get close. “And he looks pretty harmless…” My answer came only as a nod as we moved closer to the light and I finally called out.

“Hello?” The young stallion quickly jumped to his hooves in fright, having not seen us.

“G-good evening? Who’s there?” believing the stallion to be harmless I stepped into the light.

“Just some ponies out for a moonlit stroll.” Seeing my appearance seemed to calm the stallion a little.

“Beige coat and silver eyes… pardon my asking but are you that stallion they mentioned on the radio. The one who saved Merry Burrows?” (I’m not going to be able to avoid this am I?) With a small sigh I nodded just as the rest of my group entered the light.

“Yes, but it wasn’t just me, my friend here helped as well.” I said as I gestured towards Bolts. “So you know me, but I don’t know you.” The stallion smiled and moved closer, holding his hoof out to shake.

“The Name’s Soulful Song, but you can just call me Soulful.”

“What are you? A musician?” Starry asked, a little out of tone.

“Actually yes I am, made this guitar myself.”

“Ummm… out of curiosity, how do you play a string instrument with only your hooves?” Bolts added, noting the stallion’s lack of a horn.

“Hey, before the war one of the best musicians was an earth pony who played the cello. But if you must know, I crafted a pick holder out of a medical brace, a little unorthodox, but it works.”

“Could… could we possibly hear you play?” Minty asked with a smile. To be honest, even I felt like we could use a song after the awkward silence from before, something to lighten the mood. Minty’s smile seemed to work on the young stallion as he moved to his guitar case and brought it out, or rather he brought something out. The instrument he brought out was in the shape a guitar but it seemed to be a jumble of different materials made into the shape. The six strings weren’t any better, also being a mix-match of different wires. I may not be a musician, but if you ask me, there’s no way that thing should be able to play.

“Hmmm, I know what I can play.” Soulful said, slipping his hoof into the medical brace he had mentioned before. “This song was a favourite of the head of the Ministry of Morale back in the day. Now… keep in mind I did have to change the words a little… mostly just replacing her name with my own but it should still sound just fine.” I became a little sceptical from what he said. And as he began to fiddle with his strings, I only grew more-so. But then in a moment, everything changed. The stallion started to play and the notes coming from his instrument, though not as good as a proper guitar, held together really well. He began to sing.

“My name is Soulful Song
And I am here to say
I’m gonna make you smile and I will brighten up your day~
It doesn’t matter now
If you are sad or blue
Because cheering up my friends is what I am here to do.”

The young stallion sounded amazing, his voice hitting all the right notes and as he sang, he smiled along to the song.

“’Cause I love to make you smile, smile, smile
Yes I do
It fills my heart with sunshine all the while
Yes it does
‘Cause all I really need is a smile, smile, smile
From these happy friends of mine”

Soulful’s song seemed to do something to the four of us. Maybe it was the upbeat music he was playing, the happy sound of his voice, the smile he kept on his face as he sung or maybe it was a combination of all three of those things that did it, but as I looked at the faces of my friends, they all seemed to have varying degrees of smiles on their faces and they only seemed to grow from there. Even I could feel my face shift into a smile. As he continued with his song I realised something. The song was the type of song to make anyone who heard it smile, it reminded me of how Joyful used to be, how no matter who you were or how badly you felt about something, she always managed to bring a smile to your face and lift your spirits up until it felt like you couldn’t be hurt again. And as Soulful continued to play it felt like all the anger and all the sorrow I had been keeping with me over the last couple of days seemed to just flow away as each new happy verse washed over me. We kept our smiles all through the song, even as it started to die down and come to an end, they never left our faces.

“Yes the perfect gift for me~
Is a smile as wide as a mile
To make me happy as can be~
So come on and smile
Come on and smile
Come on and smile~”

As the song came to end he finished playing the last note and smiled at us, only to receive applause in return. The four of us clapped our hooves together prompting the stallion to take a bow.

“That was really good.” Minty started us off.

“Amazing! How did you learn to play like that?” Starry added.

“Oh I taught myself. I kept hearing all this good music on the radio so I decided I wanted to try my hoof at it. Turned out it was my talent.” He checked the sky. “Well it’s getting really dark so I guess you lot won’t be going anywhere till morning. You may as well camp here for the night.”

“We wouldn’t want to impose…” Minty said, still smiling as she moved back a step, not wanting to be any trouble.

“Nonsense, there’s plenty of fire to go around. Besides, I’d rather have you around in case something happened.”

“Well… thank you.” I said as we sat down around the fire.

“So what are you four doing out this way anyway? Heading to New Sydneigh?”

“Eventually, but for now we’re just going to Brismane. Clear wants to see what’s there.” Bolts stated, speaking for the group.

“Well that’s a coincidence, I’m heading there as well and I can tell you exactly what’s there.”

“Wait, you know what’s in Brismane?” I was now curious. If the pony before me knew what was there, why hadn’t the news gotten around? Slowly I leaned forward, curious to hear what the location held.

“Well yeah… I thought it was common knowledge that all the major cities had Stables in them?” The smile dropped from my face as the anti-climactic news reached my ears. “I mean, I don’t know why ponies haven’t colonised it again… The basic knowledge is that the ponies who were placed into the Stable were… well were never really heard from after the war.” (Oh joy, another mysterious Stable… I’ve had just about enough of them already…).

“Well we’ll see why in the morning.” I said with a sigh. “So what about you? Why are you heading there?”

“Well… you see it’s my dream to make it big in music out here. I want to play for Safeway Music and News but I want to make a good impression on them and this makeshift guitar of mine just won’t cut it.”

“Heh, good luck getting a real one, you may have to settle for your current instrument.” I said, trying to not be hurtful, but realistic.

“Well that’s the thing, I may not have too.” There came a collective ‘What?’ from around the fire from three of us, the only exception being Bolts, having been underground all his life I guess he never really knew about the lack of musical instruments up here. “Well you see my great, great, great etcetera, uncle lived in Brismane when the war was happening. Turns out he was a brilliant musician of the time and he also played guitar.” I could already see where his story was going. “The last letter my family ever got from him was him stating he was going to move into a Stable under Brismane. And that was it. So that’s why I’m out here, I know that if he was such a great musician like they said he was then there was no way he wouldn’t take his guitar with him. So with any luck it may still be in the Stable… I just hope it’s not blind hope…”

“Blind hope is better than no hope at all.” Starry said smiling and caused him to smile back.

“Come on, we’ll get some rest and we’ll all head into Brismane tomorrow. Then we can scout around, get into the Stable and find that guitar.” I exclaimed. To which the others nodded their approval. Including Soulful.

“Thank you Clear Shot” He smiled. With our new goal set for tomorrow, the now five of us went about our nightly business, eating our food and falling asleep, ready for the next day.

*** *** ***

The night went smoothly and for that I had to thank Soulful’s happy song. Not only did it get us all to smile, which in itself seemed to be a luxury in the wasteland, but it also helped me dream. For now my mind was free of nightmares and actually brought back happy memories of times with Joyful. Sadly they were only memories, nothing more. And as I woke up to the dim light of day, I knew that Joyful was gone and there was nothing I could do about it.

“Good morning~” Minty called softly in a sing-song tone as the rest of us started to rise.

“Ahhh~ you know, even though it was dirt, I think that was one of the best nights of sleep I’ve had in a long time.” Starry yawned as she stretched her wings and flapped them a little in place, just to get the feeling back.

“Good, because today we’re heading into the city.” I said taking charge once again, but this time with a smile. “Everyone pack up and let’s go. Brismane is just over the next hill.”

“Wow, what happened to the pony that snapped at me yesterday?” Starry said cheekily.

“He had a good dream, now come on, we’re burning day light.” After a quick breakfast the five of us set off again and with a new day came another round of songs from the radio which entertained us on our way along the road and up the hill, which turned out to not be so little.

“Hey I can see buildings!” Bolts called as the larger of the buildings peaked over the hill. Finally we would be able to see the city in all its glory. I couldn’t keep my legs at the slow pace and took off running, racing to the top. Slowly tower after tower came into view, I was so sure that it would be a metropolis unlike anything I hadn’t seen before, but as I reached the top, my heart sank.

“Clear, Clear! What’s the view like?!” Bolts called as he ran to the top, but as he reached me, I just knew the colour faded from his coat. There was a reason the residents of the city didn’t make contact with others and that’s because there was no city. The towers left standing were on the outside of a large blasted area. There was barely a crater, but the entire city was no more. Buildings and houses lay destroyed where they once stood, nothing but ruins now. While there may have been some houses and small buildings that still stood, they were few and far between, unlike the suburbs that used to decorate the local land.

“It’s gone… it’s all gone…” I said quietly. The city I had been wanting to see was almost non-existent anymore.

“Hang on… what’s that?” Starry said, pointing into the city. Quickly I looked to where she was pointing. There seemed to be one thing that stood out among the rubble. A section seemed to have been cleared and a wall was erected and within the boundaries of the wall I could just make out makeshift buildings, hidden from view behind one of the towers.

“Is… is that a settlement?”

“But I thought no pony was able to settle in the city?” Bolts asked, a little concerned. Slowly I moved around until I could see around the tower. Taking my sniper rifle from my back, I peered down into the area. There was indeed a small settlement within the ruins. Inside, ponies were walking about, there were shacks for houses, a few stalls and (…are those cages?) I had to take a second look, but indeed there were metal cages out in the open with ponies in them. As I moved my scope around, I began taking in the rest of the settlement. The ponies that were walking around all carried weapons ranging from guns, to heavy battle-saddles, to whips and knives. From what I could see, apart from the cages, there were also holding pens with other ponies, and beside the pens, gallows. Three bodies hung from ropes by their necks, surely long dead by now. Lowering my rifle I turned to the group.

“There’s a reason ponies never settled here, but it’s not because of the lack of city.” I said angrily. “That settlement down there is a Celestia-forsaken slaver town.” The faces of the others turned to that of shock, horror and anger.

“But why hasn’t anypony told any authorities yet?” Minty asked sounding saddened by the news, it seemed the happiness from last night’s song had quickly worn off.

“The closest authority group large enough to take down a slaver town like that is in New Sydneigh.” I said, moving away from the top of the hill. “I’m guessing that when ponies arrived to try and settle here, they were tricked and invited in, only to be sold off later. Nopony would know what happened to them.”

“That’s horrible!” Soulful shouted.

“And disgusting!” Starry added.

“Yeah, and we’re going to put a stop to it.” I finished. Only to have the others do a double take and cry out ‘WHAT!’ at the same time.

“Clear, you can’t be serious!” Bolts said as he moved up to me, making me sound crazy.

“I am serious. This is why I’m out here Bolts. Didn’t you say you were going to help me?”

“I did, but this is insane, a frontal assault would be suicide. Hell a sneak attack would even end in disaster!”

“Which is why we’re taking it down from the inside.” My statement caused Bolts to stop and think about what I said.

“Wait… Come again?”

“One of us will go undercover as a slave while the others are slavers. The fake slavers will leave the slave in the custody of the real slavers, at which point, the slave will find a way to take them down from the inside.” The silence that followed was so great that not even the wind blew for a few moments until Bolts spoke again.

“Are you insane Clear? Do you want to die!?”

“I believe this is the only way we can take them down.” I shouted back, giving the group another pause. As I started taking off and dropping my belongings.

“Clear… you don’t have to do this… I know you have a vendetta against these ponies… but there’s a better way to do this…”

“You didn’t see what I saw Bolts. Ponies are dying in there and their bodies are being put on display. In the days it’ll take us to get to Sydneigh and back, how many more will die? How many more will be sold off? We have to act now and I can’t just sit idly by while ponies I could have saved die!” I could see by the look on Bolts’ face, that he finally understood the mixture of anger and sadness that had taken hold of me after losing Joyful to the slavers.

“That’s why you shouldn’t be the one to go in! I remember what happened at Merry Burrows, Clear. You lost yourself, how will you be able to control yourself in there. The last thing we need is for you to lose yourself and end up getting yourself killed!”

“I could lose myself because everything was planned out then, we had an escape plan, I’m going with my gut on this one. Bolts, hit me.”

“What? I’m not going to hit you!”

“You’ll be the lead slaver, you can’t treat me like a friend, and you can’t treat me with respect. You have to treat me like I’m dirt, hell, like I’m lower than dirt. Hit me.”

“I’m not going to do it.”

“Hit me.”

“NO!”

“Fucking hit me! Don’t be a pussy about it!” I could see a twitch in Bolt’s eyes, the berating seemed to work. “You damn Steel Rangers are nothing but tin can wearing fillies, aren’t ya?”

“Don’t say that Clear.” He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but I kept going.

“Or what? You’ll hit me? You probably hit like a filly too! You and those supposed ‘heroes’ are nothing but fucking cowards. Hiding down in that little hole in the ground, safe from the outside world. I’m surprised you don’t turn tail and run from a fucking radroach!” As my berating came to an end, Bolts leaped forward and punched me right across the face, but it didn’t stop there.

“FUCK YOU! Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you!” with each curse, Bolts hit he in the face and then the stomach, but if only a few to each part. As his hooves made contact, I could feel my ribs bruise and my nose bleed. His hits were hard but they weren’t the hardest I’ve had and soon they came to a stop, Bolts looking down on me angry and panting.

“Be-ugh-better?” I coughed out.

“Yeah, a little. You’re a prick.”

“Good, hold onto that anger, you’ll… ugh… you’ll need it.” I struggled but soon I stood up. Slowly I levitated my belongings up. “Bolts, take my revolver, it’ll make you look more convincing.” Without a word he snatched it from my magical grasp, I could tell I’d owe him a proper apology when we were done. “Starry, take my duster.”

“And cover my wings? Pfft, fat chance. I’m a pegasus, why should I cover up who I am?”

“You do realise that the moment they see your wings they’ll immediately drop everything and try to take you instead. You’re worth a lot more caps than any of us.” Starry grumbled angrily but eventually took my duster and placed it over her body, placing her battle saddle over it. “Minty, you can have my armour, Soulful, take my bags and my rifle.

“Are you really sure about this Clear?” Bolts asked, fixing the holster just above his free hoof.

“If I wasn’t, you think I would have gotten you to hit me? Come on, I’ll work out the next step once I’m in there.”

“Your confidence amazes me.” Bolts said sarcastically as he took the lead, causing me to stumble and limp behind him and have the others follow behind me.

*** *** ***

We were silent as we moved down into the ruined city, the dilapidated and destroyed buildings giving off a feeling of emptiness, really giving off the feeling that there wasn’t anypony here, a lack of civilisation that was more daunting than that of the empty wasteland. As we approached the slaver town, the sounds coming from it, the shouts, the cries, they all hit our ears. The sounds only got louder as we approached the front gate and the guards spotted us.

“Hey, who goes there?” One called, pointing his battle saddle at us.

“Just here to do a little business.” Bolts shouted back, grabbing me roughly with his magic and pulling me forward. I glared at him, playing my part. The other guard, a rough looking unicorn stepped forward.

“How come we’ve never seen you lot around here before?”

“We used to deal with Mr White, but because he went under, we decided to seek other places to deal with. Before his operation got fucked up, he told us about what you had out here.” The slavers seemed to buy it as they stepped forward to examine me.

“Okay, so what do you have for sale?”

“Just him.”

“Only one stallion? That’s not a very exciting trade.” The other called from the gate, not moving from his post.

“Yes only one, but he’s a strong one. He could easily be put to work, he just has to be broken in first.”

“Fuck you filly tosser.” I said turning around slightly, only to have Bolts hit me hard in my ribs, causing me to drop.

“What did you say? What the FUCK did you say!?” Bolts shouted at me. “I told you not to be a fucking smartarse didn’t I?” Quickly he pulled my revolver from the holster on his leg and pressed the barrel into my cheek, in a flash my heart rate went up, fearing a little. (Bolts, great acting, but do you have to scare me like this?)

“S-sorry…” I stuttered out.

“Sorry what?” he cocked the revolver, making my eyes go wide in fear.

“S-sorry sir…” I said, now genuinely fearing for my life but slowly he removed the gun from my cheek, allowing for a sigh of relief. Slowly I turned my eyes upwards and saw the slavers, both with smirks on their faces.

“Heh, he responds well to threats of pain.” The unicorn said, advancing more until he was right up with Bolts. “We’ll take him, but uhh.” I noticed the slaver’s eyes move to view the other three in the back and he lowered his voice to barely a whisper, but I managed to hear what he was saying.

“We haven’t had a new mare in a couple of weeks. How much for those two?”

“They’re not for sale, one’s my guard and the other is our medic.”

“Come on, I’ll trade you two of our guys, they’re probably just as strong as-“ the slaver was cut off as Bolts placed the barrel of the revolver under the slaver’s chin.

“They’re not. For sale.” The slaver gulped and took a step back. (Remind me never to get on your bad side, Bolts.)

“Right, they’re not for sale. So only him?”

“Only him.”

“Okay, you four can head on in and look around, we’ll… evaluate his cost.” The slaver looked at me and grinned. “Say goodnight~” I took one last look at my companions before seeing the slaver raise his rifle and bringing the butt of it down, it was the last thing I saw. Then, darkness.

Footnote: [Item(s) removed]

[Shackles added]

[Shackles Equipped]

[Companions have left]

No new experience gained.

Author's Note

A/N: And so with this cliff-hanger I would just like to say I’m taking a six month hiatus starting~ NOW!... just kidding, but I am ready to start the next chapter before University starts again. I would just like to take the chance right now and thank Whisper to take over the job of editing from now on. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Whisper and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Of Knives and Lies
“I’m a cut above the rest.”

A throbbing pain was all I could feel through the darkness coating my vision. I realised I could hear something, a muffled groan. It sounded like a mare, but they didn’t sound in pain. Slowly, more sounds started to come into my range of hearing; the sound of dozens of ponies talking and moving in the distance. One in particular seemed to be getting closer.

“OI! What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?” I could tell a gruff stallion had approached nearby but I still couldn’t see him. (Opening your eyes would be a good start.) Slowly, my eyelids parted, giving way to the light of the afternoon sun. My vision was blurred to the point where I felt like I needed glasses, but soon the picture started to come into focus.

“I said what the fuck do you think you’re doing you stupid cunt!” The stallion called again before the scream of a rusted gate opening filled the air. This was quickly followed by the sound of a mare gasping for air. Turning my head towards the sound, my vision came into focus just as I saw one slaver push another against the wire fence of a pen.

“How many times do I have to fucking tell you!? Don’t fucking tamper with the merchandise!” It was then that I noticed the slaver that had been pushed up against the fence had a hard-on. I turned my head to see the panting mare in the other pen, she looked bruised and tired. I realised that slaver had been raping her.

“Oh come on, what am I supposed to do? It’s not like I’m cutting her pretty coat up or anything~”

“Yeah because you remember the last idiot who did that, he took her place in the pen!” The angry slaver gave the other a punch in the stomach and released him, letting him fall. But instead of coughing in pain, he just stood up again, lightly chuckling. “I don’t know why the boss decided it was a good idea to hire you lot, but you do realise what this pen is used for right?”

“Hehehe, isn’t for the ponies that the mistress uses for her special day?~”

“Yeah, it is, and you just stuck your dick down the throat of the next one she was going to use.” The laughing slaver went quiet and his coat went a little pale.

“You… you won’t tell her about this will you?...”

“What do I gain from that?” I tried wrapping my mind around what they were talking about, but the throbbing pain in my head didn’t want to leave me.

“I’ll give you… fifty percent of my next pay… just please don’t tell her.”

“Hmmm… fine, but don’t ever let me fucking catch you in here again.” The slaver moved out of the pen and held the gate open for the other before locking the gate behind them. My eyes followed them as they moved and something caught my eye. The armour between the two was different. The one who had threatened the other was wearing some reinforced leather, basic attire for slavers and while it was old, worn and a little dusty, it was still rather clean. The other wore little armour at all but the pieces of armour he did wear were stained by dried blood and adorned with spikes and bones, he was a raider. That didn’t make any sense; slavers and raiders NEVER work so closely with each other, especially if it meant the raiders seemed to live in fear of a slaver boss. On that note, who was this boss and mistress they were speaking about anyway? The questions continued to gather in my mind as I watched them move away from the pens and sure enough, there were dozens of ponies, both mares and stallions that wore slaver and raider armour. Slowly, once the ponies had left, I turned my head back to the mare, who was now huddled against the fence the pen right next to mine. She was curled up tight into a ball and was quietly sobbing, shaking like a leaf.

“Hey… hey, they’re gone now, everything is going to be alright…” slowly she looked up at me with tear stained, bloodshot eyes.

“No, it won’t be… you heard what they said…” she sobbed softly. “I’m next for Ms Crimson…” She immediately broke down into tears, there seemed to be more I didn’t know. Slowly I sat up and felt my head pounding like crazy but as I raised a hoof and touched my head I could feel a sharp pain appear. I immediately flinched and moved my head away, feeling a weight around my throat and a hearing a slight jingle from the movement. Curious I looked around the best I could and found I had a collar around my neck and connected it was a large chain, tethering me to the fence. I really was trapped now, nothing but a prisoner in a cage. I needed to think about how I could get out, how I could stop what was happening and how I could regroup with my friends. But before I could do that, I needed to stop my headache, I needed water. Luckily, the slavers were not without sensibility. They couldn’t sell ponies if the slaves were dead or just about to die. As such there sat an old and cracked bowl not too far away in the middle of the cage. As I slowly stood, I could feel the weight of the chain try to keep me where I was, but I ignored it. Once I approached the bowl I peered in, the water was dirty but it was far from the worst thing I could have. As I leaned in, I could finally see the cause of my headache. Thanks to my reflection I could see the gash the slaver left on my head when he knocked me out. It was rather large and caused a trickle of dried blood down my face. The gash had now sealed over somewhat, but the pain was still there.

Pushing my newfound wound from my mind I bent down and began to drink from the bowl like a dog. The water was dirty and warm. It tasted like mud and rust but it was the best thing I had to relieve myself of my headache. Once I drained half of the bowl I looked around the area. My pen was just one of about four that were in the small area of the slaver town. In my pen there sat only one other stallion resting in the far corner, or at least that’s how it looked. I squinted to try and get a better view, knowing the chain and collar around my throat wouldn’t allow me to get close enough to get a proper look at him. It took a moment of me silently looking at the stallion but finally I noticed his chest rising a falling, thankfully he was still breathing so at least he wasn’t dead. I turned and looked at the other pens. The one the mare from before was in seemed to be the only pen with mares in them. Her’s held another two mares. On the other side of my pen were another two pens, each with no more than five stallions in each. The pens themselves were quite large, probably about ten metres across and all made from was chicken wire. They could easily be cut through given the right knife and time, two things I didn’t have. However even with the flimsy enclosures the slavers felt confident enough just to lock the front gate and not post a guard outside. (Do they believe the slaves won’t make it outside? Or is it that they believe the slaves fear their boss enough to not try and escape?) In any case I needed to start thinking of a way out, a way to contact the others and a way to ultimately shut down the operation here.

“I need a smoke…” I said with a sigh and moved over to the other side of the pen, the one that shared a sheet of wire with the next stallion pen. One of the imprisoned slaves lay up against the wire. Slowly I moved up to him and it was then that I could see the damage that had been done. The stallion’s coat was cut and scarred so badly that it was hard to tell what colour he was under the immense quantity of dried blood. The other stallions didn’t seem to be faring any better. Some looked bruised and broken, others had been shaved and humiliated, I noticed that one unicorn in particular had damaging marks to his horn, even though it was still there, it was severely chipped and scratched. The foul stench of piss and shit filled the air as I got closer, while the slavers were smart enough to keep the slaves alive with water and whatever food they chucked the slaves’ way, they were cruel enough not to give them a toilet of any kind. I guess the corner had to do. I pushed forward through the stench and approached the stallion lying on the ground; I needed to figure a few things out.

“Hey, psst, hey buddy.” I kept my voice low as I spoke, slowly the stallion raised his head. “Hey, I need to know a few things…”

“Ain’t you the guy who they dragged in here this mornin’?”

“Yeah I am, I need to know a few things.”

“The only things you need to know is to keep your head down, your mouth shut and your eyes away from the mares.”

“I need to know as much as possible if I’m going to get you all out of here.” The stallion stayed still and blinked at me.

“Don’t even fucking say that in jest. No pony escapes Brismane alive. I’ve been in here for close to a month and from what I’ve heard, whenever a pony tried to escape, the slavers killed them on the spot. What’s even worse is I saw one.”

“I’ve seen enough ponies get shot, you start to get used to it…”

“I never said they were shot.” It was my turn to go silent and listen, there was something about the way the stallion spoke that made it sound like the slaves were killed in… less conventional means.

“What do you mean by that?” The stallion shuddered as he recalled the memory.

“The day after I was brought here with my group, one of them managed to get out of the pen, he almost made it to the front gate as well until one of the raiders saw him, they tackled him to the ground and was just about ready to cut him up when… when she spoke up.”

“Who’s she? This boss I’ve been hearing about?”

“Yes, Madam Crimson. Don’t let her looks fool you, she may look beautiful and act like a lady… but she’s a fucking demon in disguise.” The stallion’s voice became cold, recalling a memory. “She… she saw what my friend had tried to do, and decided to make an example out of him. She got the slavers to drag him in front of the pens and kept him still. Then she told us this would happen if we tried to escape. Then, without even hesitating, she… she skinned him alive.” The stallion seemed to be shaking from the though and his eyes looked almost glassed over, at first I had trouble believing what I was hearing but just the way this stallion sounded, I knew it was true. “He made the most agonising screams I have ever heard. He tried to break free but they were just too powerful for him… I wanted to look away, I wanted to cover my ears but she threated that if any of us looked away, she’d… she’d cut him up and feed him to us herself…” I felt sick to my stomach, what kind of pony was this? She sounded insane, psychotic.

“And that’s not all…” the mare from the other pen spoke up in sobs, I only then just realised our voices were no longer hushed, slowly I turned to the huddled mare who was shaking like a leaf on a windy morning. “O-once every so often, she takes a mare into that building over there.” She said, pointing to the largest building in the compound. It wasn’t a mansion but it was certainly bigger than a shack. “And they’re never heard from a-again. The last thing we hear is their muffled screams leaking out, then nothing after that.” She started breaking into tears again. “A-and I’m next!”

“Right now I’d rather be sold somewhere.” The stallion said behind me. “Right now I’m feeling less like a slave and more like a lamb waiting to be lead to the slaughter.” I had never seen it before, these ponies looked more defeated than any others I had seen in the past. They had accepted their fate and they chose not to run, knowing it would just end in death and defeat. Slowly I raised a hoof to my aching head and brushed it through my mane, even if I did make it out, I couldn’t think of a way to deal with the crazy mare. As my hoof moved through my mane I felt a small, almost non-existent bump close to my scalp. For a moment, I had no clue as to what it was, but then a memory from earlier came flooding back to me.

*** *** ***

I remembered walking through the ruins of Brismane on the way to the slaver compound. Bolts lead the way, taking control but he still felt uneasy.

“Are you one hundred percent sure about this, Clear?”

“There really isn’t any other way right now.”

“How will you get out?” Starry asked behind me. “It’s not like you’ll have a key on you.”

“Oh I already planned for that.” I said and focused my magic on my saddlebags that Soulful was carrying. Slowly a bobby pin floated out and over to me. I held it up for Starry’s eyes.

“A bobby pin?”

“Yep, I can use it to pick the lock.”

“They’re not just going to let you walk in with that you know.”

“I know.” I floated the pin into my mane and into place. “There, if it was any further into my mane it’d be sitting in my skull. Plus my mane is dark enough and thick enough that they won’t notice.”

“Yeah but having a bobby pin won’t be enough, you’re going to have to find something else to help it along.”

“I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.” I said as the compound came into sight. “I’ll see you all when I’m done.”

“Good luck Clear.” Starry finished. “We’ll be watching over you.”

*** *** ***

As my flashback faded I smiled, finally remembering the bobby pin in my mane. Wanting it out and ready, I began focusing my magic on it, but something felt wrong. My magic was weak and the bobby pin felt heavy. It felt so heavy it felt like I was lifting saddlebags off of my head. The blow to the head from before had done more than simply split my head and given me a pounding headache. The concussion the blow gave me had caused me to lose the ability of most of my magic. Now if I was able to get my rifle I would barely be able to hold and steady it and firing any weapon with magic was completely out of the question. It seemed just as I had found a way to get back onto my hooves and take control of the situation, some unknown force decided to snatch it from my grasp once again. There was only one thing I could do, sit and continue to think about what my next move would be. But as soon as sat down, the door to the large building flew open and as it did, it seemed like every slaver, raider and slave, turned towards the opening. Slowly, a slaver stepped out and moved to the side. A couple of seconds passed by then a mare stepped out. She was beautiful, absolutely stunning. The mare walked out and was greeted with bows from a few of the slavers and raiders. Once she was far enough out into the open, a raider quickly came out behind her and stood in line with her, holding an old, worn parasol in his magical grasp, holding it above the mare.

“She must be this Ms Crimson I’ve been hearing about.” I said softly then noticed she had begun moving towards us, holding her head up high, as if to say she was better than all the others. As she walked I noticed the slaver was on one side of her and the raider holding the parasol aloft was on her other side, like a guard. The first thing I noticed was that unlike her namesake, her coat was not crimson, but instead a pale red. She wore a beautiful, flowing white dress that trailed just behind her that complimented her coat nicely. She looked completely out of place, not just amongst the slavers and raiders, but in the wasteland as a whole. She was like something out of a fairy tale, a beautiful young… (Wait a second.) As she approached I could start to see that the only young part about her was her coat. She must have been around the same age as my parents, a veteran of the wasteland, but her pale red coat looked so well kept it was as if she was still roughly my age, it almost seemed to shimmer in the sunlight. (She couldn’t be this horrible, psychopathic pony I was just told about, could she?) Just as I finished my thought, the raider holding her parasol, tripped over one of the rocks in the ground, he didn’t fall but stumbled, causing him to move the parasol away by accident. Once the parasol was moved, the mare looked at the raider, not breaking her I’m-better-than-you expression.

“T-terribly sorry mistress.” The raider stuttered as he moved the parasol back into place. “I-it won’t happen again, I-I promise.” He was scared of her, terrified even.

“No, it won’t.” she stated in a dignified manner then nodded to the slaver on her other side. I couldn’t turn away as I watched the chain of events unfold. The slaver she nodded to looked over to another two unicorn slavers who nodded back, a split second later, their magic wrapped around the legs of the raider who started to scream.

“NO! Please mistress! I’m sorry! I-it was an accident!”

“And accidents aren’t supposed to happen.” I could see her slowly levitate up a gilded revolver from a holster under her dress, the raider visibly shaking with fright. “I decided long ago to would take in you barbarians because I thought you would be useful, hired muscle and all that. But if you can’t perform a task as simple as keeping me shaded, then I have no use for you.” She spoke calmly and with each word, the raider was brought more and more to tears.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” I could hear him quietly muttering as the mare placed her revolver in her mouth, a strange act for a unicorn. As she turned to face the raider, another bit of magic wrapped around his neck keeping it in place. “I’M SORRY!” The raider gave a final scream before the mare pulled the trigger with her tongue and sent the bullet through the raider’s head, killing him in an instant. Without missing a beat, another raider stepped in and took up the duty of carrying the parasol before it could fall far. The mare levitated the revolver from her mouth and wiped it with a handkerchief before putting it back.

“You had better not fail me.” She addressed her new servant.

“O-of course mistress…” The raider fell into line and they continued on towards the pen. What struck me the most was not how genuinely frightened the raider was, how obedient the others seemed to be or how psychotically unstable the mare was, it was that fact that she, a unicorn, only used her magic to levitate her revolver up but fired it like and earth pony or pegasus. My eyes began to travel upwards to look at her horn. Maybe it was the way she was standing, or just what was happening around her that I didn’t notice, but her horn wasn’t there. In the middle of her forehead where her horn was supposed to be, sat a small nub. It had either been broken off or destroyed long. Without a horn to help focus her magic, she would only be able to do the most basic of levitation, which would be why she had to fire using her mouth, lest the revolver fly away from the force of the shot. In terms of magical ability, she and I were on the same playing field. The thought of an equal opponent left my mind quickly however, as the mare and her entourage stepped up to the pen with the mares in it, the one I had spoken to earlier shaking and sobbing in fright. Once the gate was unlocked, the mare stepped in and smiled.

“Hello dearie~ Today’s the big day.” She had done a complete 180 on her personality. Where before she seemed revered but psychotic, she now sounded sweet and innocent. “Is everything alright my dear? You’re positively shaking~” She toyed with the mare.

“Y-y-yes Ms Crimson, I’m f-fine.” The obvious lie didn’t seem to faze the red mare and in fact she chuckled at it.

“Come now dearie, you’re playing an important role tonight, one that will make me very happy~.” The mare put a hoof under the chin of the slave, smiling down at her with almost a motherly feel. The slave, still shaking, gently nodded, I could see she was doing her best not to cry. “That’s my good girl, we’ll be back for you later~.” The red mare stood back up and elegantly trotted out, now moving in front of my cell like pen. “Is that the new one?” She enquired to one of the slavers, looking directly at me.

“Yes ma’am, he has a sour mouth on him but he responds well to pain. He just needs breaking in.”

“I see, open the door.”

“Are you sure that’s wise ma’am? He could be dangerous.”

“He’s on his leash like a good dog. Besides, is it not proper etiquette to greet our new guests with a face to face talk? Or do you think there is another proper way?” She glanced sideways at the slaver who gulped but wasn’t reduced to a quivering mess like the raiders.

“No ma’am, you’re right, my apologies.” The slaver quickly opened the pen door and allowed the mare to step in. Slowly she closed the distance between the two of us. She moved gracefully, almost gliding along the ground. Up close I could see her slightly aged form beneath her young coat. The leader of this group of slavers, my new target, stood just a few steps away, but I was powerless to do anything. Once she stopped, she cleared her throat.

“Hello dearie, how are you this afternoon?” She continued to present herself a lady, a mare of culture and etiquette amongst a sea of brutish wasteland scum.

“I’ve been better.” I stated. I didn’t look her directly in the eye, hoping she wouldn’t be able to picture me as the stallion mentioned over the radio. “Quite frankly, my head is killing me, I didn’t exactly get the warmest of welcomes. Then again, nothing says hospitality like the butt of a rifle to the face.” She gave a small smile, but I had no idea why. (Maybe because I’m talking to her normally and not shivering like I’m standing out in the cold?)

“I see, well, I can’t exactly apologise for the actions of my… helpers. They were just being cautious after all~. Tell me my dear, do you know who I am?”

“Well from what I’ve heard you would be Ms Crimson, correct? Forgive me if I do not bow.” I said without any fear. However, the truth was, I was actually a little scared, the mare in front of me was clearly unstable. (Maybe it had to do with her lack of horn?). As I had my short moment to think, I noticed her smile flicker and vanish for a moment before coming back.

“Yes, I am Madam Crimson Spark and you will address me as such. You shall also learn to speak to me with respect, or else.” She nodded to the ponies that hung from the gallows in plain view of the pen. She began eyeing me up. “Have we… met before?” (Shit…)

“I don’t believe so, I would remember a mare as beautiful as yourself.” I said, trying to throw her off to which she just chuckled.

“Oh darling, flattery will get you everywhere~.” It worked as she stopped eyeing me.

“Really? Will it get me out of this pen?”

“Ha! Nice try dearie, but not quite. I can already tell you’ll be fetching a large price when we take you to market. Strong stallions fetch a high price, almost as high as petite mares~.” I wanted to strangle the mare in front of me. I knew what I was hearing was the truth and I already knew that whenever slaves were sold, mares would usually be the most expensive, but I couldn’t stand hearing it. “You’ll bring in a nice sum of caps.” She said as she turned away and went back to the door. “But first we have to break you, nopony likes a disobedient slave now do they?~” She cackled as she walked away still being followed on the side by the raider and slaver. As she walked out of sight and the rest of the slavers left, the stallion from the other pen turned to me.

“So, you still think you can get us out of here after seeing Madam Crimson?” His voice was still filled with criticism. “Or do you now see that it’s impossible?”

“There are very few things that are truly impossible in this world, getting you all out of here is not one of them. It’s just going to take some time, planning and a fair amount of luck.”

“Time may be one thing you don’t have if you want to save ALL of us.”

“What do you mean?” his ominous warning made me curious.

“You see that mare over there in the other pen, the one Madam Crimson was speaking to? She won’t last past tonight and she’ll be dead in a few hours.”

“Wait, Ms Crimson just said that mares fetch a high price, why would she kill one?”

“I’m not entirely sure, but I just know that her coat’s been looking rather pale lately.” And with those final words, the stallion rolled over and closed his eyes, leaving me to (hopefully quickly) think of a way to save all the slaves, before another needless death were to happen.

*** *** ***

As another couple of hours passed, the Sun began to set in the sky, leaving only a little light to help guide the slavers before they started lighting lanterns around the compound. I felt lost, without a way to get out of the pen, I was powerless to do anything. I had a single bobby pin, but without something else to help turn the lock, I was still trapped. Even if I had a set of keys, I had very little magic to use as the concussion still kept my magic at bay. Maybe the stallion’s words were right, maybe it really was impossible to escape from Brismane… just as my thoughts began to darken like the night time sky, I noticed one of the slavers was moving towards the pens, carrying a number of items in his magical grasp. I could make out the shape of old food bowls, both metallic and plastic in design. In another bit of magical aura, hung the keys to open the locks, with him holding the keys, it would be impossible to get them myself. I began looking at his form. He wore rough and scratched armour and carried a few weapons on his body, a couple of low calibre pistols and a knife. My focused turned to the knife that hung loosely from a sheathe that was low around his body, most likely put there for easy access. And hopefully it wouldn’t just be easy for him.

The slaver started down the other end as he moved inside each pen and dropped the food bowls at the hooves of the slaves, spitting into each one as he did. Soon he approached mine and let himself in. He dropped the metallic bowl in front of me immediately I noticed the meal was just a couple of slices of raw meat from a random animal. Without another thought he leant over and hawked a ball of phlegm right into the middle of the meat.

“Here’s your dinner, ya filthy animal.” He chortled in a gravelly voice before turning, now was my chance. Quickly I flared my magic and focused on to his knife and kept a grip on it, the tightest I could with my magic the way it was. With luck, as the stallion began moving back outside, the knife stayed where it was, being held by my magic. Gently the knife slipped from its sheathe without the slaver noticing. Keeping my magic focused on the blade, I gently levitated it back and hid it close to my body. With luck, the slaver couldn’t see it in the fading light. Locking my pen back up, the slaver then moved to the one with the mares. As he moved inside and dropped their food, he was courteous enough not to spit into their bowl, but then he turned to the young mare from before.

“Come on, we don’t want to keep the madam waiting any longer.” He smirked at her and used the keys to unlock her collar. The entire time, she kept sobbing, knowing that in a few moments she will most likely be dead. All I could do was wait and hope that I’d be able to make it out in time to save her. I watched and waited as the slaver escorted the sobbing and quivering mare from the pen and across the yard and into the large building where Crimson Spark emerged from earlier. Once they were out of sight, I levitated the knife up, blade first, and moved it between the collar and my neck. The steel was cool; I could easily feel the sharp edge pressing against my skin. Without any more thought, and fuelled by a want to protect the mare, I began cutting the leather collar. The angle was awkward and it took all my strength to move the knife, let alone try and have it not cut me as well. Bit by bit, I felt the knife fray and cut the collar slowly. With every other stroke, I felt the blade’s edge glide along my neck, making small but painful cuts and causing me to lightly bleed. Along with the edge, the tip of the knife would occasionally go up far enough to where it poked me in the lower jaw, the very feeling of the knife’s tip caused me to fling my head back in mild fright. The process was slow, tedious and painful. Every time I was cut or poked by the knife, I winced quietly to myself, but soon I was able to breathe a sigh of relief as the collar gave way and was cut all the way through. My neck was sore and bloody but I couldn’t help but smile as the collar and chain dropped to the dusty ground.

“Congrats, you got your collar off.” The stallion next door silently and sarcastically exclaimed. “Now how do you plan on getting out? Cutting the wall down?”

“Nah, I’ll just pick the lock.” I chuckled as I placed the knife in my mouth and went to the door to examine the lock. The lock was large but heavily rusted, it was really old but looked easy to pick. Focusing on the bobby pin deep in my mane, I lifted it out and placed it in the lock. Every item I focused my magic on felt like it weighed a hundred times more than what it really did. Once the bobby pin was in the lock, I added the knife and began tinkering with it. The process was hard as I had to move multiple items with my tired magic and I had to be careful not to break the bobby pin, if it went, I’d be completely screwed. A minute passed by slowly but once it went, I heard the tell-tale click of the lock opening. My luck seemed to be coming round as I opened the door and looked back at the stunned stallion. It wasn’t just the one stallion looking my way either. All of the slaves looked my way as I smiled back.

“Sit tight, I’ll be back.” Cutting my magic I placed the knife into my mouth in case any of the slavers saw the glow from my horn. Closing the pen again, I made my way through the shadows towards the large building. The slavers and raiders didn’t seem to notice as they were all crowded around a large fire, laughing their arses off as they sat down to their own dinners. The shadows protected me and soon I found myself at the door to the building and only then did I realise how big it was, it had two floors above the ground and travelled the length of the compound, finding Crimson Spark and not getting seen would be a harder task than I once thought. Putting the thought from my mind, I opened the door and slipped inside. At first it seemed to be quiet. The big, empty villa seemed to be shut off from the world outside and the roars of laughter outside now seemed so faint. But then came another sound, a shrieking cry pierced the air and filled the villa. There was no doubt in my mind that it came from the mare from before. But where was she? The scream was loud but also a little muffled, she was close but hidden somewhere. Was she on this floor? Or had they taken her upstairs? As the thought passed through my mind, the scream came again.

“NO! NO PLEASE! NOT AGAI-AAAAAHHHHHH!” The scream was horrible but got me moving. I began moving through the first floor of the villa. Opening one door lead me to a dining hall, while another to a study, but with each new door opened, a new scream came forth. “PLEASE HAVE MERC-AAAHHHH!” Turned into. “IT HURTS, IT HURTS, IT AAAAHHHH!” Which then led to. “WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! PLEASE JUST LET ME G-AAAAHHHH!” Which was soon followed by. “I DON’T WANT TO DIE!” Each new scream brought forth a new message of pain and torture, but what scared me the most, was that each one, while still loud and powerful, became weaker as each new scream was brought forth. I began to grow anxious as I couldn’t find the two anywhere. They had to be upstairs, it was the only explanation I had for the muffled screams. I quickly moved to the stairs, but before I could ascend, I heard more voices come from one of the doors I hadn’t checked.

“Man I’m fucking starving.”

“Yeah, hopefully those dipshit raiders haven’t eaten all the radroo, again!” Slavers, and they were close. In a flash I jumped into one of the rooms and left the door open a crack, watching and waiting for them to appear. It doesn’t take long for them to come out from behind their door and start down the hall to the entrance. “Geez, it still amazes me.”

“What’s that? Raider stupidity?”

“Well yes, but I mean what just happened down there. You think you see some fucked up shit, then you see that.” The slaver shuddered as they trotted out the front door and closed it behind them. Now was my chance. Throwing the my door open, I ran across the hall and shot through the door they entered from, almost falling as a flight of stairs heading downwards appeared before me. I shouldn’t have been surprised, with the size of the building, of course it would have to have a basement. Another scream sounded from own the stairs, it was weak, I knew I didn’t have much time. Taking off, I ran down the stairs as fast as I could, hoping, praying, that she’d live. I moved down the stairs as quickly as I could, up ahead I could see a door, it had to be it, but as I approached, I heard another weakened cry.

“Pl-please, let me go…” The mare was almost gone. She sounded tired and weak, then came something I wish I didn’t hear.

“Oh be quiet already, you squeal too much.” Crimson Spark muttered from behind the door.

“No, no please don’t, pl-plea-“ The cry for mercy was cut short and her weak voice was replaced with gargled scream, as if she were being drowned. The sound was awful to hear and it caused me to picture the worst, but as I burst through the door, I wasn’t prepared for what I saw.

The room was small and housed only a few items. To one side was a beautifully crafted wooden dresser with a slightly cracked mirror hanging above it, on the dresser sat Crimson Sparks dress from before. In the middle of the room sat a large, ornate bath tub, rather clean as well, at least on the outside that is. Hanging above the bath was the young slave. She hung upside down, suspended in the air by an old meat hook. Her back legs were tied up and the rope was used to help suspend her, while her forelegs were tied behind her back. I could finally see what the screaming was from. All around her body are cuts, both deep and shallow. They seem to be scattered randomly round her body and there’s a lot of them. Each cut had drawn a lot of blood, now dripping into the bath tub below. Standing just below the mare was Spark. Her coat covered in the blood from the slave, now crimson red, this must be the reason for her name. She stood there with a knife of her own in her mouth, the blade covered in blood. She had just cut the slave’s throat, finishing her slow, painful death. I was speechless, in shock. It was just as the slaver had said previously, you think you’ve seen some fucked up shit, then you see this. It took me a moment notice that Spark was glaring at me and had dropped her knife into her weak magical aura, just holding it to speak

“Don’t you know it’s rude to walk in on a lady while she’s bathing?” She said angrily, surprising me by not calling the guards down. (She feels that confident?)

“What… What is all this? Why is this all necessary!?” I followed her lead and dropped the knife into my magic, it still felt heavy. I was just about to charge her out of pure anger but was held back when I saw a smile creep onto her face, there was something unnatural about it.

“Why was her death necessary? Simple my dear, to continue to make me look as young and beautiful as possible~” (What is she talking about?) I was confused, was it some kind of ritual? “You look bothered dearie, I’m not surprised, not many ponies know this story.” She slowly climbed out of the tub and faced me. “There was once an old story of a mare with a crimson red coat who was seen as one of the most beautiful ponies in Equestria, but as she started to age, her coat faded. Fearing she would no longer be beautiful, she decided to restore her youthful look with the… help, of the young, beautiful mares she could find. She bathed in their blood, with each bath, her coat was restored to its former glory and she continued to remain beautiful till her dying day. I am merely following in her hoof steps my dear.”

“So you’re murdering innocent ponies to restore your coat colour!?”

“What? Oh good heavens, no. I could only wish for a crimson red coat. I was born with a cream coat. While it is rather elegant, it is far too blasé and stains too easily in the filthy wasteland.” I began moving more into the room and started looking around for anything to use as a distraction or better weapon. “I needed something darker, with more style, something that was beautiful and menacing, I needed my coat blood red, I needed it to be crimson. It started off simple, I chose one slave and it worked but then my coat started to fade, I needed more blood. You should be happy, they died giving beauty back to the beautiful~.”

“Oh shut up!” I couldn’t take her story any more. “I usually think ponies would be better off dead than becoming slaves, but THIS? This is fucking disgusting, you’re torturing ponies because you think it’ll make you beautiful. Guess what? You’re not beautiful, you’re fucking insane!” I charged at the mare, blinded by anger. I didn’t have the strength to keep holding my knife in my magic, so as I ran I placed it into my mouth, it was an odd sensation, not only having to fight with a knife, but to make it worse, I was fighting with a knife without my magic. As I came close, I leapt at the crazy mare, ready to cut her, but as I got close, she brought up her own knife and blocked mine, stopping me.

“Silly, foolish little colt, you picked the wrong mare to have a knife fight with~. At least I still have enough magic to deal with you~… Wait a second, silver eyes and a beige coat? HA! I thought you looked familiar! You’re the one who caused White’s operation to go under! Aren’t you?!”

“How grrrr how do you know him?!” I yelled around the knife handle, keeping the pressure of my push up, not giving her an inch to move.

“Oh let’s just say we’re associates of each other~. Oh I can’t wait to see the look on his face when he gets back and I tell him how you screamed as I cut the coat from your flesh!” She began pushing on the knife, even with only about an inch of her horn remaining, she was still skilled enough to focus a decent amount. The two of us pushed against each other but I could see she was starting to sweat from the focus, but she continued to play it off like it was nothing. “I might just keep you alive until he gets back in a few days. He came to me after you destroyed what was given to him. So I put him to work, he’s taken the last group of slaves to market~.” Now she really was trying to piss me off. “It’s a real shame, you could have been worth sooo much~ Guess we’ll just have to settle for the usual stallions, mares and foals~.” (Foals!?) I couldn’t take it anymore, I began to see red which went perfectly with her coat. Slowly, I pushed forward which began to cause her magic to waver. Sweat dripped down her face as she tried to keep me at bay and slide the knife down towards my face. I didn’t have the magic to stop her, so I did the next best thing, I charged. Pushing forward as hard as I could, I tilted my head to the side and thanks to the force we were both pushing at, her knife slid off mine, allowing me to break free and pounce at her. Even though I tried to avoid the knife, my ear still got nicked as her knife passed me. My pounce was quick but rather futile, only cutting along her cheek before just running passed her. This wasn’t going to work, I NEEDED my magic back if I was going to stand any real chance.”

“You… you cut me…” (What?) I turned around and Crimson Spark holding her hoof to her cheek. She looked shocked, even though the cut wouldn’t have been that deep. “My face… My beautiful, beautiful face… my skin… it’ll scar… no, no this can’t be… my beauty… I… I’M RUINED!!!” (Oh shit…) The crazy mare let out a horrible, shrieking cry as she threw her hooves to her face in horror. In a flash she changed, she jumped to her hooves and charged at me, murder in her eyes. I felt like I couldn’t move, her cry and look paralysed me, mostly due to the horrifying noise. She pounced at me and tackled me to the ground. Immediately she had me pinned and began to beat me. Here punches weren’t incredibly hard, but I could still feel them causing some damage to my body. Then she did something I didn’t expect. She opened her mouth wide, and bit down hard into my skin. The graceful, beautiful, lady like mare from before was gone, she had turned completely feral, she wanted me dead, but she wanted me to suffer first. As she bit down hard, I howled out in pain. I began to rock back and forth a few times before I was able to free a hoof and whack her in the side of her head, knocking her off. Licking her teeth of my blood, she roared and leapt at me again, hooves flying and teeth bared. The knife I was carrying was no longer any use to me, having fallen from my mouth when I howled. I decided to beat her at her own game. Ignoring the pain in my head I leapt at her as well and we met in mid-air. The second our bodies hit the floor, we started going at it. I tried getting in as many punches as I could but her slippery, blood soaked coat made it hard to grab hold of her and throw any decent punches, all the while she kept hitting me and biting at every chance she got. I needed to put a little distance between the two of us, even just to get a breather, but I also needed to make sure she would be a little hurt. Then I thought about the dresser from before, if I could get her off and buck her into it, the mirror might shatter and cut her up. It was the only plan I had. Taking a look around, and covering my head from her punches, I looked around and soon spotted the wooden dresser. As the mare above me kept trying to knock me unconscious, I started wiggling free of her slippery body. I kicked and I rolled and finally, after copping a couple of blows to the chest, I kicked the psycho mare off and into the path of the dresser. I didn’t have any time to rest as she landed, I rolled onto my own hooves, panting. She didn’t even look tired as she pounced at me again, but this time I was ready. Pivoting on my hoof, I spun around and reared up. She couldn’t stop herself while in the air and as she came close, I bucked and bucked hard. My hooves hit her dead centre in the chest and sent her flying back across the small room and into the old dresser, causing the wood to split and break, but not the mirror. From the moment my hooves made contact with her chest, I heard a couple of cracks. Her ribs broke under my hooves, sending a shiver up my spine. I turned around, panting, almost gasping for air at this point. Even as I turned around, I could see the insane mare was trying to get up again, but as she did, all she could do was cough up a little blood. Her coat was bruised and cut, she wasn’t going to win.

“Just… pant… just give up already. Your body isn’t exactly the youngest there is. Your… your bones are going to break before mine do. Just… pant… just give up.” She finally managed to sit up in the broken dresser, her front legs resting on the unbroken tops like she was on a throne, and just started chuckling, almost cackling for no reason at all. (She really is crazy…).

“Hehehe, Oh dearie, my bones may cough, cough break before yours, but I won’t be the one leaving here without their life~.” Slowly I noticed her magic start to flare and from behind her back, she levitated up her gilded revolver. The revolver must have been under her dress on the dresser, so instead of disabling her more, I just gave her a better weapon. “You really did fuck up, didn’t you? Oh yes, that look on your face says it all. You’re strong, I’ll give you that, but you’re also very stupid. How White lost to you is beyond me, he should feel ashamed really. I had really wished to skin you alive, but I guess I’ll just have to shoot you instead~.”

“I should warn you, I’ve survived a bullet to the head before…”

“Oh really? Let’s see if you can survive two~.” The mare smirks as she took aim, but didn’t place the revolver in her mouth, deciding to shoot with her magic. I knew her magic wouldn’t be able to withstand the recoil from the high calibre round. I had one chance to come out of the fight alive. I had to watch and wait for the right time to move, if I waited too long or moved too early, I’d be dead. Time seemed to move slowly as we watched each other, seconds turned to minutes as we waited for each to make the first move. I didn’t dare move, didn’t dare flinch, I just stood waiting. Then I saw it, a smirk slowly crossed the mares face and I noticed the trigger being squeezed, it was time to move. It felt like time slowed down and almost stopped as I dived to the floor behind the bath. As I did, I heard the gun go off with a loud BANG and then heard the whooshing sound of the bullet flying passed my ear. As it did, my eyes turned to the side and I caught a glimpse of the revolver flying out of Crimson’s magic and hitting her right between the eyes. She groaned out painfully and collapsed back into the dresser. Breathing a sigh of relief I picked up my discarded knife and stood up, happy to be alive. The mare was groaning in pain and held hooves to her face, covering her now broken nose. I moved across the room, tired and sore, but I knew I wouldn’t have won until the mare lay dead at my hooves, I wouldn’t make the same mistake I did with Mr. White. Grabbing hold of the mare I threw her to the ground where she began to roll in agony.

“You’re strong, but very stupid, those were your words to me weren’t they?”

“SHUT UP! You’re nothing compared to me!” She cried on the ground. “I was the most beautiful mare in the wasteland! And you ruined me! You’ll never get out of here! My boys will torture you! Kill you! Get ready to fucking die!” She moved a hoof and stared up at me with a bloodshot eye as a tear ran down her cheek and I stared back, uncaring. The mare at my hooves was a slaver boss and one of the worst I had seen. She killed without remorse and tried to justify it with a false notion of beauty. There was no question in my mind, she had to die.

“Not before you.” I grabbed the knife from my magic and held it between my two hooves. Raising the knife high above my head and quickly brought it down onto her chest but not her heart. The first stab was never going to be the killing blow. I wanted to make her suffer, to feel the pain all those other mares did. As I pushed the knife into her, she screamed in agony, but I was far from done. Yanking the knife from her I aimed again and stabbed just below the previous wound, inciting another scream of pain. Again and again I pulled the knife from her body and continued to stab her, each time with more force and the occasional twist.

“NO! PLEASE! JUST END IT!” She begged and pleaded for it to be over, for me to end her life. But something inside me didn’t let me do it. The red wasn’t gone from my vision and I couldn’t find it in myself to show her mercy and as I pushed my hooves against the knife, I felt my sanity snap. I plunged the knife violently into her body over and over again. She screamed and shrieked as I mercilessly stabbed and cut away at her body, her blood spraying up my coat and around my face, turning me crimson as well. It didn’t take long for her to lose consciousness but I had lost track at how many times I plunged the knife into her body, ten? Fifteen? It didn’t matter, I didn’t even know if she was dead or just unconscious from the shear amount of pain and loss of blood, but, it didn’t matter anymore, raising my knife high, I brought it down for the finishing blow, right through her heart. The knife sunk in easily but she didn’t scream, there was barely any noise at all, the only thing I could hear was the sound of my shaky breath. I looked down on the mare, beaten, bruised and bloody, I had killed her. Sure I had killed slavers before… but this was different. Before I had either killed them with explosions, from a distance with my revolver or even long range with my rifle. This time I had killed the slaver with my hooves and a knife. The feeling was strange, somewhat foreign to me. I saw every part of her pained look, heard every part of her screams of agony, up close and personal. It made me sick to my stomach and as I released the knife I brought my shaking, blood stained hooves to my mouth, trying to keep the illness back. (Please, Celestia, never again…). I sat there for a moment to let my stomach settle, but before I could do anything, the thunderous sounds of hooves came down the stairs and two slavers burst through the door.

“Madam Crimson, we heard your screams and…” One called before he took in the entire scene. Seeing their dead leader, a knife sticking out of her heart and her killer hunched over holding back his puke must have come as a real surprise to them. I couldn’t do a thing, I was tired and ill, unable even lift the knife up. “You… you killed her…”

“I told you I heard something! If we came down earlier she could have been fucking saved!” The yelling slaver began levitating a shotgun up, ready to blow me away before the first one put his hoof up. “What the fuck are you doing!? Let me kill the piece of shit!”

“Then do it a way she would have wanted. Set an example.” The slavers grinned at one another before putting their weapons away and advancing on me. I tried to levitate up the knife but my magic just wouldn’t budge. Almost in sync with one another, the slavers raised their hooves and gave me a few hard hits across the face. The punches were hard, much harder than what Crimson Spark hard done. By the end of it, I could barely see and it felt like my head was on fire, I felt like I could lose consciousness any moment.

“Hey, hey asshole, don’t you fucking drop dead or black out on us.”

“Yeah, we need you alive and conscious for this~.” I couldn’t find the energy to speak, nor the energy to even nod. All I could feel was my weight being lifted up by the slavers’ magic and moved upstairs through the building, I knew exactly where we were going, outside.

*** *** ***

In mere moments, the slavers kicked open the front door and a cool breeze blew across my face, stinging it slightly. As we had gotten close to the door, I could hear the slavers and raiders still being merry on the other side, but as the door was kicked open, the noise turned to silence almost immediately. My head hung down, lacking the energy to pull it up myself. The slavers soon stopped, not too far from the building and looked towards their group.

“Madam Crimson, is dead!” One exclaimed. “And this, is her killer!” The slaver roughly yanked on my mane, pulling my head up and causing me to wince. Now I could see them, the mob of slavers and raiders, half with their mouths open, shocked at the announcement, the other half looking furiously at me.

“So why didn’t you fucking kill him!?” I heard one of the slavers yell from the crowd, who themselves started shouting their disgust of me.

“Oh, we planned too.” The other slaver beside called out. “We just wanted to make Madam Crimson proud~!” Then I saw it, the slaver levitated up a thin stick of dynamite and placed it in front of me. Seeing the dynamite changed the shouts from the crowd to cheers in an instant. “Open wide you filthy mongrel!” The slaver called as he stuck the dynamite into my mouth and took out a lighter, preparing to light the fuse. (So this is how I die huh? At least I made a little difference, right? Well Joy, I’ll be seeing you soon…) I prepared for the worst to come but as I began to think my last thoughts and watch the slaver light the fuse, a loud couple of gunshots rang out through the night and before I knew it, the slaver beside me dropped dead before my eyes.

“Where the fuck did that come from!?” The slavers started looking around, trying to find the source of the gunfire but just as they did, the sky erupted with the sound of automated fire and a dark pegasus swooped down into and passed the crowd, cutting down a small number of them. I already knew who it was, letting the explosive drop from my mouth, I gave a small smile.

“A pegasus?!” the slaver holding me up dropped me and began ordering the now frantic slavers and raiders around. “What are you all fucking doing?! Get your dicks out of your hooves and bring her down! If anyone kills the bitch, they have to pay for her!”

“What gives you the fucking right to order us around!?” A raider shouted back.

“Because I’m the one in charge!”

“You’re not the one in charge, the only one who could lead us is Mistress Crimson. And you aren’t Mistress, soooo.” Before my eyes, I witnessed a great act of betrayal. While most of the crowd were looking around for Starry, the raider turned on the slaver and cut him down with a shot from a double barrel shotgun. Before the slaver’s body could hit the ground, the rest of the crowd looked round and watched. The moment the body of the slaver hit the ground, all hell broke loose. The raiders and slavers turned on each other and started to gun one another down. Keeping low to the ground (yeah because I have the energy to stand.) I watched as one by one, both the slavers and raiders started to fall as the firefight between the two groups kicked off. As I watched them start to fall, I felt a light breeze next me and looked up, just in time to see Starry land.

“Clear, we need to get you out of here.” She began placing her hooves under me to lift me up.

“Starry… go… it’s too dangerous…” I groaned and winced as she started lifting me.

“Yeah, too dangerous for you to stay here, don’t worry we hav-AHH!” She screamed and dropped me as a raider had grabbed her wings from behind, hold a knife, ready to cut her.

“Hello pretty birdy~ Yer going to fetch me a lotta caps, oh yes you will~.” Starry began to stamp and buck, trying to get the raider off of her, but it was no use, he had her wings and pulling too hard only caused her pain. “Stop moving or I’ll cut yer fuckin’ wings off ye stupid bi-“ Before the raider could finish his sentence, I saw the back of his head explode and send bits of skull and brains flying backwards, there was only one weapon I knew that was around here with that kind of power.

“’Bout time he landed a shot…” starry said, looking up to the ridge with a smile. “I sure hope that gearhead gets better with his aim.” (Bolts?) Her smile remained for a short time before she turned back to the fighting salvers and raiders. Once she turned, she started opening fire with her battle saddle and a look of determination came across her face. It was the same look Bolts had had so many times before. It was then I realised what the look was about, she was down here defending me, protecting me. She was determined for me to not die, to keep on living. If it was because she considered me a friend worth protecting, or if she was just protecting my dream of a better wasteland, I had no clue, but a faint smile crossed my face as I wanted to believe the former.

*** *** ***

A couple of minutes passed before the fight between the slavers and raiders had come to a halt, leaving only Starry and myself alive in the immediate area. Where there was once the sounds of explosions and heavy gunfire, now there was just silence. Not a single slaver groaned in agony, and not one raider cried out curses. They were all dead, not one survivor from the two groups remained. As a quiet wind blew around us, Starry finally turned to me and put a hoof under my back and bringing me up a little.

“Is… is it over?” I asked weakly. I was tired, sore, bruised, battered, broken and bloody from the day, my vision was blurred and I think my nose was broken as I found it hard to breathe.

“Yes, Clear, It’s over. What happened to you?... You need medical attention, I’ll go get Minty and we’ll be right back.” She gently put me down, but before she could move off, I grabbed her hoof.

“It’s just a scratch.” I said giving a weak smile and chuckle which was soon followed by a cough. “I’m… I’m just going to sleep for a little bit…” I smiled as my wounds finally took hold.

“Clear?... Clear!?” Starry called but they only came a muffled noise to my ears as I lost consciousness.

Footnote: [Companions have returned]

Level Up!

New Perk: Lucky Guess: In one on one confrontations, you have a higher chance to dodge the first shot fired. After that, you live or you die! +1 PER, +1 AGL, +1 LCK During start of one on one confrontations.

Author's Note

A/N I find it funny that a chapter will take longer than usual to write simply because I can’t stop and the chapter ends up being twice as long as the previous chapters. Sadly, I couldn’t find a spot to cut it in half at, so everyone gets a big chapter again this time. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Whisper and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Editor’s Note: Hey guys, I’m Whipser. Mach and I came up with Wanderers together quite a while ago now, so now that I’ve started editing it feels nice to do more for the project than just bounce ideas off each other. Either way, I hope you enjoyed the content. Next time it should be shorter, else our writer goes on a hiatus of deeeeaaath.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13: On the Road Again
“Goin’ places I’ve never been”

A soft, melodious tune flowed through the air around me. The peaceful music was soothing by itself, but as it went on, a soft humming joined it. The voice of a young mare graced my ears along with the music. No lyrics, no words at all, just soft music and sweet humming. (Am I dead? Is this the afterlife?) No, of course not… as if I’d get a welcome like this. But even still, the music helped me, enticed me to open my eyes. Slowly I peeled back my eyelids and was met by the blinding light of day. The darkness that had once filled my vision was now gone and I almost wanted it back. As I still couldn’t see anything, I raised a hoof to my eyes and groaned.

“Oh! You’re awake!” The voice from before, the one that had been humming, stopped and called out. I could tell the mare was approaching, but even as she did, I let out another groan.

“Close… curtain…” even through my mumbled words, she understood.

“Oh, right, one second.” I heard the mare change course and move to the foot of my bed and stop just before the sound of a set of curtains gliding along a bar filled the air. Once the gliding sound stopped, the room was darkened enough to where I could remove my hoof from my eyes. My vision was blurry but it soon came into focus and a familiar peach-coloured earth pony stood at the foot of my bed. “How are you feeling, Clear?” Minty asked with a sweet smile.

“I feel like I fell off a cliff and hit every boulder on the way down.” I groaned out. My body felt bruised and sore, but for some reason it didn’t feel completely broken.

“You weren’t that badly beaten up.” Minty giggled lightly. “But it’s good to see you’re actually awake properly this time.”

“This time?...” I asked curiously.

“Oh, you don’t remember? You woke up yesterday long enough to have a little food… You immediately threw it up afterwards and passed out again…” Minty replied, a little embarrassed at the last part.

“Oh… I think I’ll be okay now… how long was I out exactly?”

“Well… not counting yesterday’s little wake up, you’ve been out for a full day…”

“Well at least it’s not as bad as when I was shot in the head… I was out for three days straight…”

“You were shot in the head?”

“Long story. Where’re the others?”

“Starry is keeping a look out, Bolts has been busy repairing our weapons and Soulful is about to start making lunch for everypony. Would you like me to go tell them you’re awake?”

“If you wouldn’t mind, please.” With that, Minty nodded and quietly moved out of the room, giving me a chance to look about. Whatever room I was in was definitely not used as a medical area before now. I was lying in a clean, albeit slightly dusty, bed that was pushed against the wall of the small room. A desk stood a little bit away on the other side of me, half way between my bed and the other wall. On top of the desk sat a radio to which the soft music from before was flowing out of. Next to the radio was an opened box of medical supplies. (Geez… how much stuff did we go through already?) Further away and against the other wall stood an old wardrobe, one of its doors missing and giving me the sight of my duster hung up inside, while my rifle leant against its inner walls. It was hard to believe that this was once the hideout of a band of slavers and raiders, the room looked so clean and peaceful. I continued to look around the room for a short time before the door quietly opened and Minty walked in, quickly followed by two other ponies.

“Hey, Clear, how are you feeling?” Starry asked, walking up to my bed.

“I’ve been better. Thanks for the save the other night.”

“Ha ha, it was no trouble. I’m just happy I got there on time.”

“Hey what about me? I was the one constantly keeping an eye on you.” Bolts added, walking up beside the mare.

“Heh, you did. I’m guessing you sent Starry down when you saw them bring me out.”

“Sent me? I’m surprised that the bastards didn’t hear when he was yelling and barking orders to go get you out of there.”

“Hey, it worked didn’t it? Besides something like “Shit, they’re about to kill Clear! Go save his ass!” gets ponies moving faster than “Go down there and save Clear.””

“Yeah, but it got a bit much.” Starry giggled. It was strange how I’d never heard her giggle before.

“In any case, thank you for watching over me.” I smiled at the two. “By the way, where’s Soulful?”

“He’s still making lunch for everypony.” Minty answered as she started putting her medical supplies away. “But he’s happy to hear you are finally awake.

“Now, before you ask.” Bolts interrupted. “Yes, we have gone through this place and got everything of value.”

“There’re enough weapons here to sell and trade when we get to Sydneigh, but most of them are in pretty shit condition, so don’t expect much.” Starry added.

“You can’t expect raiders to keep their weapons up to scratch.” Bolts continued. “And on top of that, I already bypassed the security on the terminal in the main room. There’s some stuff on there that I think you’ll want to see…”

“Speaking of seeing things…” Starry went quiet and looked away from me, sending up a red flag.

“See what? What’s wrong? What did you two see?” I asked and then noticed even Minty was looking away.

“Clear… we… we went down to the basement…” Bolts said quietly. I already knew what he was talking about. The corpse of Crimson Spark. “What happened down there, Clear? What did you do to her?” It was now my turn to look away. I was embarrassed, having lost myself a little when I killed the vile mare.

“I… well… I killed her…”

“You went a little overboard if you ask me…” Starry added

“You stabbed her seventeen times before putting the knife in her heart…”

“We had to cover her body so the others wouldn’t see what you had done to her… Are you okay Clear, I mean… are you all there?”

“You didn’t see what she was like…” I mumbled. “She was bathing in the blood of young mares because she thought it would make her more beautiful… then she became completely crazy when I cut her a little… I was angry okay? I was angry and I wanted to make sure she was dead… so she couldn’t hurt any more young mares.” The room fell into silence for a moment, where the only sound was the music that softly flowed from the radio in the background.

“Well, you definitely made sure of that…” Starry said softly.

“Clear… are you sure you’re all there? I mean mentally…” Bolts asked

“I’m fine. It was just… the heat of the moment.”

“Well hopefully the moment doesn’t appear again… I don’t really want to see what you become when you get like that… That’s not the Clear I met back at Dusty Docks.” Bolts looked at me with a solemn look but I just smiled back softly.

“Don’t worry, I’m still a stallion with a purpose in life. I’m not going to change because of something like that. I won’t lose who I am after coming so far.”

“Good, I’m glad. Now, how do you feel up to walking? Because like I said, there’s some stuff on that terminal that I think you’d want to see.”

“I can try at least…” I groaned as I moved my lower legs out from under the dirty covers. Once they made it out into the open air I finally noticed the amount of bandaging I had on my body. A few were wrapped around my legs while most held my ribcage in place. Then it hit me that there was even quite a few around my head. I must have had an odd look on my face because Starry spoke up.

“Finally noticing your wounds?” She asked.

“Not so much the wounds, but the bandages. More than I’m used to.” I said as I slowly slipping off the bed and got into a standing position. Everything hurt, but it felt more like all my muscles and bones were just tired and bruised.

“Take it easy, Clear, we don’t want you to fall and hurt yourself.” Bolts said as I wobbled in place.

“I’ll be fine, but you two are going undercover next time” I smirked at my companions, no, my friends.

*** *** ***

We moved off slowly through the building, the others held back to keep pace with me since I had a slight limp in my step. I hated being injured, even when I was young and growing up, but it wasn’t because of the pain. What I hated about being injured was that others gave me special treatment. There was always someone who would offer me a hoof even though I hated depending on others. I felt weak. I was fully aware and understood that they were doing it because they all cared for me, but it was just something I never liked.

“What did they do to you, Clear?” Starry asked quietly, bringing me back to reality.

“Well… apart from getting hit in the head with a rifle when I was brought in… By the way, how much was I worth?”

“Two hundred.” They said in unison.

“Two hundred!? Come on, I’m at least worth four-fifty…” I said as a joke which even brought small smiles to their faces. “Jokes aside… it wasn’t fun here… I woke up to the sound of a mare being raped in the cage beside me, the stallion on my other side was so cut up and so much dried blood on his coat I could barely tell what his natural colour was. Another stallion had a badly chipped and scratched horn and I even noticed a few others were shaven… though I’m guessing you’ve already met them.”

“Yeah, Minty did a good job of patching them up after she was finished with you.” Minty smiled at Starry’s kind words

“It was nothing really, I just did what anypony would have done in the situation. I did the best I could with the supplies we had and could find.”

“That’s the thing though, Minty.” I said softly. “Not everypony would have helped like you did. After all, it was slavers and raiders that did that to them in the first place.” Minty went silent as I continued to speak. “This isn’t Equestria from the old times before the war. You have to pick your friends carefully.”

“Well, did you?” Bolts’ question caused me to stop.

“What?”

“Did you choose your friends carefully?” He asked again. I looked carefully at the three of them. One was a stallion who had already helped me take down a number of slavers and saved me in Stable 50, one was a mare that risked her own life to save mine the other night and then there was a mare who patched me up and healed me without a second thought. After my pause, I smiled at the three ponies.

“I don’t think I could have chosen a better group to travel with.” The three of them smiled back happily, knowing that the friendship was mutual. After we shared a moment of happiness, we returned to our walk.

“So what else happened?” Starry asked immediately, eager to hear.

“Well that crazy mare, Crimson Spark appeared and gunned down one of her raiders because he stumbled while holding her parasol. She then had the young mare from before taken down to the basement and cut her up before bathing in her blood. We fought with knives, she went mad and changed to biting and hitting then tried to finish it off by shooting me with a broken horn and well… I think you can guess what happened afterwards.” I said quietly, trailing off at the end, still not feeling right about how overboard I went.

“Yeah… we… we can guess.” Bolts mumbled as we entered the main room. I remembered the room when I was trying to find the basement. It was somewhat of an office or study, a few bookshelves lined one of the walls, nothing but burnt and ruined books on the shelves. Across the room was an old desk and on top was the terminal that Bolts had mentioned beforehand. Curious to see what was so important, I limped over and sat on the chair. Upon accessing the terminal I was greeted by a few folders. One folder was named “supplies”, one was named “merchandise” and the final one was marked “memos”, it seemed that Crimson had made sure to archive everything and kept the terminal tidy. I wasn’t sure if I should have been impressed by how tidy a slaver kept their records or laugh that they took their ’legitimate business’ so seriously.

“The supplies folder is just as it sounds, a list of food, weapons, medical stuff and everything else useful they had stored here.” Bolts said beside me, filling me in on what was in each folder. “I was able to get most of it and we can sell what we don’t need when we get to the next major town. Though there wasn’t exactly a lot of stuff, looks like they were waiting for some more supplies to come in.” He sounded so pleased with his find. “Merchandise means the slaves, where they came from, where they went, what they were worth, name, age, etcetera. What’s really interesting is in the memos folder. Most of it is I’m guessing that crazy mare you were talking about. It’s mostly her just bitching about the ponies around her, but the last two memos you’ll find really interesting.” Accessing the folder brought me to a long, long list of memos.

“Geez, did you go through all of these?” I asked, curious and concerned about his reasoning.

“Every file. Though I skipped a lot of the ‘merchandise’ folder. Didn’t really want to know how many ponies were sold from here.” Amazed by how much he read, I moved down to the very bottom of the memo section and accessed the second last one. The first thing I noticed was that it was dated only about a week ago and that the next one was a couple of days after that, what I read next only intrigued me further.

*** *** ***

Looks like today is just full of surprises: not only did we get the green light for the next set of trades to happen at Safeway, but I had a little visitor. White, that pathetic excuse for a businessman showed up at the gates today. It appears that I won’t be able to be rid of him even if I went to the furthest corner of Equestria. On top of being the little sleazeball that the stallion already is, he came bringing some rather troubling news. The buffoon almost got himself killed and ended up losing his camp. He was given, nay, gifted with the easiest job out of the four of us and yet he still managed to go and lose it to a single colt. The only thing that I could get out of him about what happened was that a light brown colt with silver eyes ended up “rescuing” the merchandise from White, injuring his bodyguards and destroying the mine that his camp was in, along with all his help.

Apparently, White got in contact with The Boss and he was assigned here until further notice. Out of all the places he could have been sent, The Boss sent him to me! Granted, White wouldn’t even be able to get close to Tempest’s camp and he and Sabre never saw eye to eye… But I can’t help be feel like I angered The Boss in some way for him to have sent White to me. Well… maybe I might be able to find some use for the dull-witted buffoon.

Speaking of Tempest and Sabre, it has been too long… I really must get in touch with them again. Then there is that new mare that was assigned to watch White and learn a few tricks of the trade before meeting with the rest of us. What was her name again? It doesn’t matter, but she disappeared when White had to flee. I will have to sleep on what jobs I can get White to do until I’m rid of him.

Lady Crimson Spark

*** *** ***

I pulled away from the terminal as I finished the note and began to really take the information in. I remembered that Crimson Spark had mentioned she knew White but never elaborated on their relationship. The note was troubling me, not only was White here but now gone, but Spark mentioned two more ponies and even a boss above them.

“I knew you’d want to see those notes.” Bolts announced proudly, having seen the ‘deep thought’ look on my face.

“I’ve only read the second last one so far… I don’t like it… We know White was here, but now he isn’t.”

“Uhh, no offense, but do you guys want to clue us in on who this White guy is?” Starry asked, looking over my shoulder at the note.

“Another slaver who apparently knows, or rather knew, the one that was here. Bolts and I had a run in with him before we met you two. Difference between him and Spark is that White got away.”

“Yeah, I saw that. Who are Tempest and Sabre?”

“We don’t know.” Bolts answered for me.

“Yeah, and that’s what worries me.” I added. “By the sound of it, there are four of them on the same level: White, Spark, Sabre and Tempest. Then there’s another above them running it all. It’s like they’re a gang or they run a business. There’s one pony in charge who gives the orders to the four lackeys under him, who then go out and order the slaver grunts around.”

“Sounds a bit like the Enclave…”

“And the Steel Rangers.”

“That’s not even the end of it. The note mentions a sixth pony who was supposed to have been close to White when we saw him, getting training to be on their level, but she escaped the cave-in… Bolts, did you see anypony running away?”

“I wouldn’t have a clue, Clear. It was dark, there was dust in my eyes, we were the last ones out of the cave and I was busy making sure the townsponies were safe… She either got out before White and we didn’t notice, or she just slipped out in all the commotion.”

“Damn… We’ll have to watch our backs.”

“Right. In the meantime, read the last memo, it’s got some good news in it.” Now curious about what Bolts considered good news, I turned my eyes back to the terminal and opened the final note, it had been dated the day before we arrived.

*** *** ***

I finally found a use for that freeloader of a stallion. I’ve managed to get some use out of White by sending him to Safeway with the next shipment of merchandise. I told him the minimum for each pony and what supplies he’s supposed to bring back with him, seeing as we’re running out, I even wrote it all down for him. Surely even he can’t screw it up now, right?

Supposedly, he’s meeting up with his young protégé while he’s there. Maybe when they get back I will take her under my metaphorical wing and teach her properly. In the meantime I’ve sent a message to The Boss asking to be rid of White. Hopefully he’s in a good mood and will grant my request.

For now, I have to prepare. My coat has faded quite a lot and I can’t put it off for too much longer. Before long I will start to turn pink of all things, and I cannot have that. Luckily, I kept a mare back from this shipment. She’s so young and pretty, she is simply perfect to help me feel beautiful again~.

Lady Crimson Spark

*** *** ***

I moved back from the terminal again, and looked straight at Bolts.

“You know what this means right?”

“That the next stop is New Sydneigh?”

“It was always going to be the next stop, now we have another reason to get there and soon. We need to leave immediately.”

“Okay, I’m still confused here.” Starry blurted out “Is it Safeway or New Sydneigh?”

“It’s both.” I answered. “Its real name is New Sydneigh as it is named after the city that was destroyed in the war and then rebuilt. Its nickname is Safeway because it’s neutral ground. Everypony has the right to buy, trade, sell, and work within the walls of the city, so long as they remain peaceful. White won’t have any trouble selling ponies there… We need to move, now.”

“You’re not going anywhere just yet.” Minty said, moving close to me, she sounded serious. “You’re still not fully healed and neither are the ponies that were being kept here. You still need rest.”

“Minty, please understand… We need to go to Sydneigh. I need to find White again and get some answers. Sure we could wait here and spring a trap on him, but that would result in a fight and he might not make it through it. If I can get to him at Sydneigh I might be able to corner him and get the information from him without having to resort to violence. But to do that, we need to leave now.” I paused, remembering the other reason I wanted to come to Brismane. “Shit… We still have to help Soulful get that guitar from the stable…” I trailed off, thinking about just how much time we’d be wasting looking for the damned instrument and if it was really worth potentially giving up on catching White.

“No need.” Bolts called and derailed my train of thought and caused me to look at him. “What? You didn’t think I spent all day yesterday just sitting at this terminal did you?”

“Bolts and Soulful went on a little trip to the stable yesterday.” Starry added.

“That place was MASSIVE, Clear. Like, ten times as big as the stables were already saw. It was a metropolis sized stable… and it was already cleaned out…”

“Are you sure it wasn’t there?”

“Positive. There was nothing left of value and even the terminal was busted, but we did find out where it went.”

“Don’t tell me, it was here wasn’t it?”

“Yes, it was.” Bolts smirked. “That stable had been cleaned out by the slavers and the guitar was sitting in that crazy mare’s room. An intact musical instrument must be valuable.”

“Not as much as you’d think. An intact instrument is good, the skill to play it is even better, without that, the instrument is nothing but a trinket.”

“I see, well the good news is that we have the guitar…”

“I take it that there is also bad news?”

“Yeah. It’s in a special pressurised case. Shockproof, waterproof, I wouldn’t be surprised if it was even a little bulletproof as well. The problem is it has a really tough lock on it. It looks like none of the slavers could get it open so they tried taking it off by force and that didn’t work either. Now the lock is completely mangled, it’ll take a really good locksmith to get it off.”

“Well at least we have the damn thing now. Maybe we’ll find a locksmith in New Sydneigh.” I smiled at him. “Come on, I think we’re pretty much done here. We need to pack up and get out of here. The longer we wait, the more likely it’ll be that we miss White.

“Well, we can’t go yet.” Bolts spoke up. “Soulful’s in the middle of making lunch for everypony, including the former slaves, and I haven’t finished going over our weapons.”

“Okay, fine. But while you are getting that done, I’m going to be packing.” I stood up and we all moved away from the terminal, heading to our own areas of the camp for our final jobs.

*** *** ***

I spent roughly the next half an hour or so limping back to the room I had been in before to grab my belongings. Minty had followed me every step of the way and continued to protest as I slipped my armour, duster, saddlebags and rifle onto my back, stating that I’d just hurt myself again. I wasn’t planning to make more trips to the room though and piled the items onto my back and moved out. I could hear Minty quickly putting her medical supplies into her own bag before chasing after me. The two of us moved out of the building and into the open air where the sun shone brightly. The area around the camp was rather quiet, though the distinct sound of ponies chattering was still in the air as the former slaves were walking about. It wasn’t long before one stopped and smiled at me before walking over. The pony was covered in even more bandages than I was and that was saying something. It was hard to tell just who the pony was, but when he started to speak, I realised just who I was speaking to.

“Hey mate, I can’t tell you just how sorry I am for doubting you and so happy to know I was wrong about you.” It was the stallion who had been in the cage next to mine, the one that had the massive number of cuts on his body.

“Hey, it’s no problem, like I said, I told you I’d get you all out.”

“Get us out? You did so much more than just get us out. You killed that red bitch! Now you’re taking us away from here. Oh, I almost forgot.” The stallion held out his hoof. “The name’s Gumdrop.” I grabbed his hoof and slowly shook it.

“It’s good to know your actual name but what do you mean take you away?”

“Well, you are going to take us all with you… right?” I looked around at the number of ponies that were now out of their cages. Most were unfit to walk and badly injured, there was no way they’d be able to survive here. I had to make an important decision. Slowly I looked back to Gumdrop.

“We’ll have to ration our food and we won’t be able to take you all everywhere… we’re heading to Sydneigh, we can take you there… but that will be all I can do…” I saw the smile appear and then fade from his face and it hurt to see it vanish for a moment. Though after a second, a small smile returned.

“That’s fine. I couldn’t ask you to take us everywhere you went, after all, you can’t worry about our safety when you’re saving another group.” The stallion really started to smile now, but as he did, I only felt more weight on my shoulders. Yet another pony was counting on me to take down the slaver camps around Hoofstralia. “Sydneigh will probably be the best place for us at any rate, few places are safer than Safeway.” We smiled at each other and I gave a gentle nod as we moved out into the more open part of the camp, towards the fire pit where I could see Soulful cooking. As we moved closer and closer, more and more of the former slaves came over to thank me. It still felt odd to be thanked, after all, I was just doing what I knew was right, yet that didn’t stop the ponies one bit.

Once I got close enough to the fire pit, Soulful turned around and saw me. He smiled brightly and waved me over. “Hey Clear, I can’t thank you enough for what you did here. Because of you, I was able to get my ancestor’s guitar.” He said, nodding to the old case that sat close by. “Though it’s going to be a pain to get open…”

“We might be able to find someone in New Sydneigh. Speaking of which, don’t take too long with lunch. Once we’ve had our fill we’re setting out.”

“So soon? Barely any of these ponies are fit for travel, yourself included.”

“We either leave today, or we potentially miss a pony of great importance.”

“What do you mean?”

“Another slaver by the name of White recently left for Sydneigh. I met him once before but he got away. If I can catch him in Sydneigh, I might be able to get some information from him.”

“I see… okay, I’ll cook as fast as I can. I guess that also means the faster we get out of here, the sooner we can get to Sydneigh and find a pony to open that guitar case.” He smiled and returned to cooking what appeared to be radroo meat on a hot metal sheet over the fire, a makeshift hotplate. I looked around the area again and soon spotted Starry and Bolts talking to each other as Bolts worked on our weapons. It was then I was reminded of the revolver I got from Barley and how it wasn’t with the rest of me gear. Curious about my revolver, I moved closer to the two and could finally hear what they were saying.

“I don’t see why I need a second rifle if it’s not going to do anything.” Starry said as Bolts fixed a second assault rifle to her battle saddle.

“But it will do something.” Bolts replied as he levitated the battle saddle up. “You know how scary it is to face a pony with one of these, imagine how slavers will feel when they’re staring down two barrels instead of one. There, I made it so it’s just attached to your battle saddle, it won’t fire, but it’ll still look menacing none the less.” Bolts smiled as he levitated the weapon over to Starry who put it on her back.

“Okay, I guess you have a point there.”

“Besides, when the time comes, you’ll have a proper second rifle on there instead.”

“Hey, Bolts, Starry, you two just about ready to go?” I called as I approached the two.

“Yeah Clear, I was just finishing up repairs on our stuff. There’s a few guns left over that we can sell, just don’t expect much for them.”

“That’s fine. Hey, have you seen my revolver anywhere? It wasn’t with my gear.”

“Yeah I have it here.” Bolts levitated up the leather holster and I saw the revolver sticking out. Smiling I brought it closer but as I did, I noticed something was off. There seemed to be a strange marking on the grip. Curiously, I pulled it out to get a better look, but when I did, my eyes went wide. It wasn’t just the grip that had markings, it was the entire revolver and it wasn’t mine. I was holding the gilded revolver that Crimson had used.

“Bolts… What is this? Why did you give me this revolver?” I asked slowly.

“Hmm? Oh, I found that in the basement when we went down.” He said nonchalantly. “It’s in far better condition than your old revolver. I could just take the parts and transfer them over to your revolver, but it wouldn’t be the same. This way is faster and easier. Besides, it holds the same type of ammunition so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“This was the revolver that Crimson Spark used…”

“So? Clear, a gun is a gun. Focus on using it, not who it belonged to.” I looked down at the gilded revolver and remembered how it was used to kill a raider who stepped out of line, but also how its use was what saved me in the basement. It was a powerful gun and good for close range. Slowly I put it back in the holster and put the holster back around my leg.

“Okay, I’ll use it. What did you do with my other one?” Without a word and without skipping a beat, Bolts levitated over my old revolver. Compared to my new one, its age and condition was obvious, but it could still be used. I turned around and looked to Minty before passing her the revolver.

“What? No! No, I’m not going to use a gun!” Minty yelled and protested at me.

“Minty, please, have it for you own protection…”

“I don’t want to shoot anypony!”

“Minty… please…” Starry stepped over to her. “We can’t always be there to protect you… I’d feel a lot better if you at least had the gun with you…” Minty looked upset and didn’t want to look at her friend.

“I don’t expect you to fight and use it.” I spoke up and pushed the gun towards her again. “All I ask is that you keep it for your own protection.” Slowly, Minty looked away then turned back and shakily grabbed the revolver.

“Okay… I’ll take it… but please… don’t ever ask me to use it…”

“We never planned to.”

*** *** ***

It didn’t take long for us to eat and get everything packed for the trip. Bolts had found a couple of carts around the side of the camp, most likely for transporting caged slaves to be sold. Now they would help us take former slaves away from here. I put my weapons in the back of one of the carts and moved up to the front, intending to help pull the others along, but I was instead stopped by Minty as I started hitching myself up.

“Oh no you don’t! I may be allowing you to walk, but pulling a cart full of ponies and supplies? Nope. You are going to hop in the back with the rest of the injured ponies.”

“If I go into the back, who’s going to do the pulling?”

“We will.” Minty spoke up and then I noticed Soulful, Bolts and Starry getting into position. “I may look timid but I can still help with this…” She gently pushed on me to move me out of the way and hitch herself in my place. “You hop in the back, we’ll be fine.” With a heavy sigh I lowered my head.

“Okay.” Turning away from her, I noticed that instead of hitching herself next to Minty on my cart, Starry stood next to Bolts with the other cart. “Aren’t you going with Minty, Starry?” The mare looked over to me and shook her head.

“No, we figured that if we loaded the ponies into our cart and put you and the supplies into Minty’s cart, it would be easier for her and Soulful than trying to distribute the weight equally and giving her more than she can handle.”

“Okay, fair enough. Just don’t start arguing. I doubt the others want or even need to hear it.” without waiting, I climbed into the back of Minty and Soulful’s cart and looked to the others. “Okay, we’re all set. We’re going straight to Sydneigh, no detours. Bolts, you have the location on your pipbuck so you take the lead. Let’s go.” I called and started to take charge again. As I did, I noticed Bolts smile up at me and nod just before stepping off with Starry and leading us out of the camp. As we left, I looked back at the now eerily silent slaver camp, no more would it be home to evil ponies and hopefully it could be the start of the new colonisation of Brismane. For now, I put the thought from my mind and laid back in the wooden cart and stared up at the sky as the endless sea of clouds floated overhead, calm and careless, not worrying about what was happening on the world below.

Footnote: No new level gained.

Author's Note

A/N I am terribly sorry for how long it took to get this chapter out. A combination of family trouble and university work put me on hold for quite some time. I just want to say thank you to everyone who stuck around during the break. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

E/N Hey, guys! Shika’s back! :D As Mach and Whisper are of the same family, the issues Machie mentioned hit both of them. I was done with finals so I figured I’d help the colts out! Hope you like this chapter!

Chapter 14

Chapter 14: The Other Side of the Coin
“Now you know how it feels.”

I was lost. I didn’t know where I was. I seemed to be in a dark, empty, never ending room, but the place seemed oddly familiar to me.
“Hello?” I called out, only to have my voice echo off the non-existent walls. Curious, I started walking forward to see if anything would appear. Out of nowhere, a staircase leading down appeared in front of me, right under my hoof, causing me to tumble down the endless flight of stairs. I spun and bounced as I tumbled down the stairs for what felt like minutes before I came to a halt at the very bottom. The fall should have killed me, but I felt nothing at all. Before I could question the state of my body, I noticed something else in front of me: an old, worn door that had a light behind it. With my curiosity still piqued, I slowly turned the handle of the door and pushed it open. Now I was in a familiar room; before me was the basement at the slaver camp. However, everything seemed clean at a first glance, no blood in the white bath tub and nothing hanging on the suspended meat hook, allowing it to slowly and eerily swing freely. I was just about to turn away, not wanting to see the room again, but something stopped me. As I turned away I heard a sound, one I had heard recently. It sounded like someone cutting into a hunk of meat.

I had come this far, what was one last investigation? I moved into the room slowly, but as my tail cleared the doorway, the door slammed shut with a loud THUD. Frightened, I jumped forward and spun around to see that the doorway had mysteriously vanished. As I stepped back towards the tub, I stepped in something wet. Everything started to go weird because as I lifted my hoof up to see what I stepped in, I noticed it was stained with blood and more was splattered all around me. To make matters worse, the strange sound had just gotten louder and was soon joined by the sound of quiet chuckling. Gulping, I decided to face my fear and slowly moved around the tub to where the sound was coming from. What I saw stopped me in my tracks. I was looking at myself, driving a knife repeatedly into the body of an already dead Crimson Spark. But the one thing that really scared me was the look on the other Clear’s face. It was a wide grin, one of a pony that had lost their mind. The other me then lifted the knife from the mare’s corpse and looked at me. Half of his face had been splattered with blood, his eyes were almost empty and blood trailed down from them as if he was crying crimson tears.
“I killed her~” he chuckled happily. “I ended her life once and for all. ME! Just look at her corpse!” He broke out into a fit of psychotic laughter as I turned to look at the mare’s body, but it was gone. In its place lay the small body of my sister, Joy. I started slowly backing away, shaking my head. I was speechless, it couldn’t be real. As I backed up, the other me stood up with the knife floating in his magic. “Now the only thing to do, is finish the job~.” For a moment, the two of us locked eyes and then he did the unthinkable. Placing the blade to his own throat, he quickly cut across it.

*** *** ***

“GAAH!” I jolted awake from my nightmare, clutching at my throat. I was panting heavily and I was damp with sweat. I looked around frantically to try and get my bearings. I was outside and on a moving cart, pulled by a peach coloured mare and an orange stallion. Minty and Soulful had been pulling me on our way to Brismane, close by as the other cart being pulled by Bolts and Starry, the injured slaves resting inside, though it was hard to see them through the fog that had set in this morning. Taking a deep breath I lowered my hoof and sighed. “It was just a dream, thank Luna…” As I moved to sit down, I noticed Minty looking up at me as she pulled the cart along.

“Bad dream, Clear?” she asked.

“Yeah… I think these nightmares are becoming more frequent…”

“They are. You’ve been tossing in your sleep lately as well…” she said in her soft voice.

“And you’ve been mumbling in your sleep as well.” Soulful spoke up.

“I think it might be a good idea that when we get to Sydneigh, you try to seek help for those…” Minty said as I pulled out a cigarette and my lighter, causing her to give me a hard look. “And you know those smokes aren’t helping you either. Please, can you cut down on them?”

“No, I can’t.” I said, lighting the cigarette in my mouth and inhaling. “Minty, this is what’s keeping me calm and you know there’s only two kinds of help ponies with problems get anymore. It’s either a bullet to the head or enough beer to drown their sorrows. And seeing how I’ve already been shot in the head and it didn’t help, I’m going to drink my sorrows away.” As I finished speaking, I noticed just what my words had done. Minty’s ears had dropped down and she turned away with an upset look. Sighing, I gave my head a tap with my hoof. “Idiot…” I mumbled to myself before I spoke up. “Minty… I’m sorry… these nightmares haven’t been getting any better and I’m just a little on edge right now.” The mare didn’t turn around or even acknowledge my apology which just made me feel worse. With a heavy sigh I looked around. Our group had woken up early and while the four of my friends walked, I decided to get some more rest. The thing that had me curious though, was the fact that the fog was starting to set in early in the morning and even though it was around noon, it felt like the fog had gotten worse. Plus, the fact we were supposed to be getting really close to Sydneigh meant that there was no reason for the fog to be this close to our destination. Curious about our location, I called over to the other cart.

“Hey Bolts! Are you sure we’re going in the right direction?! I know Sydneigh is on the coast but there shouldn’t be this much fog.” The stallion didn’t stop moving as he called back.

“I’m positive! My pipbuck doesn’t lie; we should actually almost be there.”

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but I remember you built that out of five or so broken ones and that only half of the features worked.”

“Yeah, and the map was part of that half.” Just as he finished speaking, his pipbuck gave a small beep and he stopped, causing Starry and the others to stop as well. “Hey, what do you know? We’re here!” he smiled, but something was off. I slowly climbed down from my cart and started looking around. There were no signs of life anywhere. No protective wall that I was told of, no towering, half destroyed skyscrapers that almost touched the clouds and even more strange, no sounds of waves from the nearby ocean. Something was definitely off and I walked up to Bolts.

“Hey Bolts, mind showing me your pipbuck for a second?” Without a word he raised his hoof for me to examine. I looked at the glowing green map on his pipbuck’s screen. Sure enough, our marker was place firmly on Sydneigh but our surrounding area didn’t make sense. It was then that I had an idea. “Hey, Bolts, you wouldn’t be able to reset this thing would you? Maybe give it a little reboot?”

“Umm, sure, just give me a sec.” Bolts took his hoof back and began to fiddle with his pipbuck until the lights on it faded away as it turned off. After a few seconds, Bolts turned the pipbuck back on and once it was back on he opened the map. “See, we’re still… oh…”

“Oh? What does that mean?” I asked as I walked around to see his map. What I saw filled me with despair. The map must have glitched recently as we were completely off course with roughly a day’s walk still between us and Sydneigh. “I told you that thing was busted!” I shouted at Bolts.

“Hey, it was an accident and we’re not that far off course!” The stallion shouted back at me. It was rare that the two of us would fight and just as I was about to raise my voice, Starry stepped in.

“Will you two shut up already?! Clear, it was an accident, no harm done.” She said as she turned to me.

“We could miss White because of this!” I didn’t know what was going on, it could have been the stress, my injuries or something else, but I was just feeling so angry with the ponies I considered my friends.

“He’ll still be there. Look.” Bolts raised his hoof again and pointed to a symbol on his pipbuck. “That’s a passage through a couple of mountains, if we go through there, we’ll make Sydneigh by tomorrow afternoon. I’m sorry clear, but shit like this is just unexpected.” He scowled at me and it hurt a little. I needed to calm down and just think before I opened my stupid mouth again.

“Clear, are you sure you’re feeling alright? You’ve been like this ever since you read that stupid note on the terminal the other day.” Starry looked at me concerned and put a hoof on my shoulder. “Does catching this guy really mean that much to you?” Slowly my expression began to soften until my ears dropped and I looked away.

“Yeah, it does. I made a promise… to a number of ponies that I’d find him. Knowing that he has information about the other slavers just makes me want to find him that much more…” I turned to Bolts. “Sorry about that… I… I guess I haven’t been feeling right lately.”

“Save it, Clear. You know, you’re not the only one who made a promise to Barley to find White.” He spoke the truth and I looked up to him. “We’ll find that bastard, don’t worry. But we’re not going to get anywhere if we’re just standing here flapping our gums.” Bolts made sure his pipbuck was working before placing his hoof back down on the ground. “I suggest you get back in your wagon, we can talk once we make it through the pass.” Without any more words, Bolts started to turn around, making Starry turn with him. As they started to move off, I walked back over to Soulful and Minty and hopped into the back of the cart. (What is happening to me? I need to just calm the fuck down. We’ll make it to Sydneigh and find him… I hope…) My mind started to ease as I took a few more puffs from my cigarette, flicked the bud into the expansive wasteland and lit another one, much to the annoyed groans of Minty.

*** *** ***

As the day slowly drifted by, I kept thinking about what had to be done when we reached Sydneigh. Finding White was top priority, then we had to find out what to do with the extra ponies we had and finally find a locksmith for Soulful’s guitar case. It didn’t seem to end. I looked on at the cart in front of us, the one carrying the former slaves. Those that were awake were chatting with one another, smiling. I had never seen them smile when I shared a cage with them, but now it seems it was the only thing they could do.

Soon the cliffs that formed the walls of our passage through the mountain came into view through the dense fog, which seemed to have been getting thicker the entire time. As Bolts and Starry came to a stop, Soulful and Minty pulled up beside them. As we got closer, I could start to hear the conversations that were happening in the back of the second cart. Most of the conversations were of new homes and returning to old ones and old ways of life. I felt happy for the ponies that had a home to go back to. I feel like I gave that up when I left. We pulled up beside the other two and I moved to the side to address the group.

“Once we go through here we can go a little further then camp for the night. But right now I think it’s time for lun-“

“Shhh” Starry interrupted me, her ears in the air.

“I said we can stop for lun-“

“SHHH!” She did it again “Shut up, I think I hear something.” She said in a hushed tone. Silencing myself I lifted an ear to listen as well. That’s when I heard it, a low growling noise coming through the mist. Past experience had taught me never to trust the sound and slowly I took out my new revolver.

“Starry, you have your battle saddle on?” I whispered over to her.

“Yeah, already prepared.” She nodded. I started to look around but saw nothing through the fog, but the sound was getting louder. Whatever it was, there were multiples of them, and they were coming.

“Minty, Soulful, get up here now…” The two didn’t need any more convincing and quickly unhitched themselves and jumped up next to me. Starry and Bolts did the same, jumping into the cart with the other ponies, weapons at the ready. Minty, Soulful and I all stood back to back as the sounds kept getting closer. I quickly glanced over to the other cart and it looked like Starry was ready to take off into the air at any time. Taking my gaze back, I turned my eyes back to face in front of me, just in time to the source of the sound appear. A ghoul, completely rabid, jumped from the fog and flew through the air towards me. Ghouls were strong, but the fact that the one in front of me could pounce so far just made it stronger. Quickly taking aim I fired the first round straight through the skull of the ghoul. The dead body flew through the air, losing some momentum and smacked into the side of our cart with great force. Sadly, there was no time to rest as more and more ghouls started appearing and jumping at our two groups.

The sound was horrifying: the groaning of half dead monsters that kept ramming into our carts trying to get up. The ponies in the other cart huddled together as Starry and Bolts stood together, with Starry’s assault battle saddle almost drowning out the ghouls on their side. As I started getting to face more and more, I noticed we were getting overwhelmed, then I realised I was the only one firing.

“Minty! Where’s-“ BANG! “Where’s your gun.” Minty had collapsed beside me, shaking in fear but managed to point to her saddlebags near the front. “Damnit! Soulful, can y-“ I didn’t have to finish my sentence before Soulful rushed to the front of the cart and started rummaging around in the bag with a trembling hoof. I didn’t have time to worry and watch him as I fired my sixth and final shot at the charging ghouls. Grabbing a few bullets from my bandolier, I started to think it couldn’t get much worse. But I was wrong.

“AHHHH!” The cry came from the other cart. Halfway through my reload I turned around and felt the colour drain from my face. A ghoul had grabbed hold of Bolt’s tail and was trying to pull him off the cart. I had no time to finish reloading, putting my revolver back together I took aim and pulled the trigger. ‘click’. (oh no…) nothing, I tried again ‘click’ (fuck!) my thought came and went quickly before I just focused my magic and squeezed the trigger as fast as I could. The next three shots rang true and quickly three holes appeared in the ghoul, going up its back with the final one hitting it in the head. Panting, Bolts turned to me, shaking a little “Th-thanks!” The shocked stallion called to me.

“You can thank me by not dying!” I called back, but just as I went back to reloading, two very loud blasts of a shotgun rang out in the air and what was even more weird was that upon hearing the sound, the ghouls quickly turned and ran away back into the mist.

“What the…” Starry said softly as she and the rest of us started looking around.

“Who’s out there?!” Bolts called out. For a few moments, the area was dead quiet, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. I was just about to call out myself when I heard the soft steps of hooves on dirt coming towards me.

“You know, I should be the one asking that.” A voice came back, joining the sound of hoofsteps. The voice belonged to a stallion and it was beyond gravelly, the stallion sounded like he had a cold and was halfway through a coughing fit. “You lot come onto my land, uninvited, and kill my guard dogs?” The stallion stepped through the fog into our view, and while he was now in plain sight, we still couldn’t see him. Between armour, a duster, scarf, hat and veil, the stallion was completely covered up with the only parts of him that could be seen were his horn and his bright yellow eyes that seemed to glow through the gap in his clothing. In his magical grasp was the shotgun that rang out just before, smoke still exiting the two barrels, missing with the fog. That stallion didn’t stop as he moved up to one of the dead ghouls on the ground. It was then I realised just how bad the smell was, the dead and rotting flesh of the ghouls made for a very sickening aroma. “Poor Buttercup…” The stallion finally spoke up, with the gravelly voice, it was hard for me to pick up on any emotion. “I’m only going to ask and say this once. Why are you lot on my land? …and get out.” He was very straight and to the point.

“What do you mean your land?!” Starry raised her voice. “And what do you mean by guard dogs?! Look buddy, these are ghouls! And they almost killed us!”

“That’s what guard dogs do.” He said flatly. “And I mean my land. This passage belongs to me and my people. I suggest you leave. Right now.” He looked up to us, his eyes looked menacing, as if they were staring through me and into my soul.

“Look, we just want passage through here so we can get to Sydneigh.” I spoke up.

“No, take your people and go around.” The strange stallion said firmly and caused Bolts to immediately turn to me.

“Clear, if we go around we’ll lose another day at least.” I couldn’t lose any more time.

“Please, we need to get to Sydneigh and soon! There’s a stallion there, a slaver, with some vital information I need to get along with a number of ponies who, if we don’t stop him, will be sold into a life of slavery!” The stallion turned away from us.

“Not my problem. Now I suggest you leave before the others come back.” He referred to the feral ghouls.

“But we have sick and injured ponies here!” Bolts joined in but it was no use.

“Not. My. Problem” The stallion started moving away. Frustrated, I groaned and kicked the cart, but before I could say another word, Minty jumped from the cart and ran to the stallion.

“Minty, wait!” Starry called to her, but Minty didn’t listen. She ran out in front of the stallion, not too far from us.

“Look here, sir.” She started. “The fate of a lot of ponies’ lives hang in the balance here, both with us and at Sydneigh. Please, find it in your heart to let us pass. We promise not to cause any trouble for you or your people. Just please let us pass through. Please?…” The area fell into silence again until the mysterious stallion gave a deep sigh and walked back to the carts, Minty behind him. It seemed the young mare had a way with bringing out the best in ponies.

“I’m going to make one thing clear.” The stallion addressed us. “No guns. If I see any of you try to pull your weapons on us, we will not hesitate to shoot you too. And I can tell you now, there’s a fucking lot more of us than there are of you. Do I have your word that you won’t do anything stupid?” I looked down at the stallion and there was no way I could say no. Not only was it safer to say yes, but surely his people were friendly too. Plus we needed to use the passage to get to Sydneigh.

“You have my word.” I nodded. “And I speak for all of us.”

“Now just hold on a second!” Starry raised her voice.

“Starry, this is not up for debate!” I shouted back. “We need to go through there. Nopony draws their weapons unless we’re attacked first. Understood?”

“F… Fine!” The mare grumbled.

“You will not be attacked.” The stallion spoke up. “Follow me.” Without even waiting he started moving into the fog. “And stay close. I don’t want any more guard dogs needlessly killed.”

“Needlessly, my ass.” I heard Starry mumble as she jumped off the cart and quickly hitched herself up, Bolts, Soulful and Minty quickly did the same and we started moving with the stallion. Still curious about the strange stallion, I jumped from the cart and quickly moved ahead until I caught up with him.

“Hey, I just wanted to say thanks for the save back there.”

“Hmph. I was saving my guards, not you.” (Ouch…)

“Well still… thanks…” I tried to stay on his good side, lest he tell us to get lost. “So… What’s your name?”

“It’s not important.” (Cold…)

“I’d feel better if I at least knew your name. My name’s Clear Shot.” I had hoped he’d have heard of me through the radio like Gyp did, but the stallion just remained quiet and cold as we entered the pass.

“I’m going to tell you once more, outsider. Don’t even think about drawing your weapon.”

“I gave you my word I wouldn’t. Besides I-“

“Hey, Patch.” Another gravelly voice called just ahead of us. I could hear the stallion getting closer. “Did you turn those fur coats aw…” Then the pony stepped into view and I could finally tell why they had gravelly voices. Before me stood a ghoul and he seemed just as surprised to see me as I was of him. “AAAHH! Fur coat!”

“AAAHH! Ghoul!” The two of us shouted at each other in surprise before the ghoul turned to the stallion beside me.

“What the FUCK Patch!? Why did you bring him in here!?”

“It’s a long story and he-“

“Hey, Clear, what’s wrong, why are you shout…” Bolts said as the two carts came up behind us and came to a complete stop, making the ghoul in front of me go wide-eyed, the aged and near rotting flesh pulling back.

“You brought more of them!?”

“It can talk!?” Bolts shouted in utter amazement.

“Hey, asshole, I’m not a fucking ‘it’ okay? And I’m standing right here!”

“ENOUGH!” The stallion beside me shouted, bringing the lot of us to a dead silence. “For fuck’s sake, it’s shit like this why our kinds can’t live together.” He said as he started removing the clothing from his face. All he had to do was remove his hat and veil to confirm my suspicions. Once the hat left his head, it revealed the small, tattered remains of a mane on his scalp, along with the lack of coat and a decent amount of skin as well. I had to grimace when he pulled his scarf down, revealing a chunk of skin around his mouth having been torn away. The stallion looked at me, noticing the look on my face “Word to the wise, I’m not the worst looking one here, if you want to continue through, keep those looks to yourself.” I quickly removed the grimace from my face. “Good.” He turned to ghoul in front. “They’re just passing through, Citrus, they’ll be gone soon.”

“Whatever, just watch your back okay?” The stallion turned and started to walk away “And it’s Orange, asshole!”

“Don’t mind him. His name is Orange Seed, but whenever he gets like this at the mention of ponies like you, he turns sour, so we call him Citrus.” The stallion smirked “And I guess there’s no point hiding it anymore. My name is Patches. Just stick close and keep your weapons holstered.” We began moving off again.

“What do you mean by ponies like us?” Bolts asked behind me.

“Non-ghoul ponies.” Patches replied, not looking at Bolts.

“So when he said ‘fur coat’…”

“It’s just a term a few of the others came up for you lot.” He said, answering my question. “Seeing as all of us lost most of our coats and manes, it made sense.”

“So… exactly how many others do you have here?...” I asked, curious.

“At last head count? About forty.” Just as he had finished speaking, we left the dense fog and entered the clearer air of the passage and then the other ghouls came into view. There were a few dozen of them, lining the walls of the passage way. Makeshift houses made out of burrows carved into the rock. Some of the ghouls were on the same level as we were but others were on a second level above us looking down. Most were normal ghouls just like Patches and Orange Seed, but I noticed a couple had a bright, green glow to them. However, they all had one thing in common, they all glared at us. I could understand why. Ghouls weren’t exactly accepted in most towns, seeing as while they could be normal like the ones here, there was always a chance that they could turn feral like the ones we were attacked by. As such there was a lot of hate between normal ponies and ghouls and it showed on the ghouls’ faces. I was just about to open my mouth to ask Patches a question when a rock dropped just in front of me, almost hitting me in the head. One of the ghouls on the second level, a mattered, featherless Pegasus, had thrown it.

“Get the fuck out of here, assholes.” The ghoul called, causing the others to start muttering in agreement.

“Don’t start anything Chaser, They’re just seeking passage.”

“Well they can go somewhere else!” The Pegasus jumped down as a roar of cheers came from the others and he started walking towards us. “And what the fuck Patch?! Out of everyone here, I’d have thought you’d be the one to tell them to fuck off. Are you going soft on us?!” The Pegasus looked at us and then laid eyes on Minty, trying to back away and hide herself. “Oh, now I get it! Still a fucking softy for mares!” It was then I noticed the other ghouls had been surrounding us, moving in closely. My head whipped around hastily, looking at the other ghouls before turning back to the pegasus in front of me who had closed in significantly, now right up close to my face. The smell was horrible, between the rotting flesh and the unwashed mouth, it took everything I had to not gag. “What’s the matter tough guy? Scared? I bet you wish you could blow my brains out right now, don’t you?” I was actually scared. I hadn’t had much interaction with non-feral ghouls before, but the ones before seemed so cold and jaded that even though they had never met me before, they hated my guts simply for who I was. I had to answer in some way, but as I went to open my mouth, a shout rang out from behind the crowd.

“ENOUGH!” This time, the gravelly voice was different, it wasn’t deep like the stallions from before, but it was powerful none the less. With the shout, the crowd started to quieten and part. Even the pegasus, who was right up against my nose, filling it with some of the most horrifying of smells, moved away to let me see past him. There before me was a mare, older than the others, still locked in the age that she’d become a ghoul. “Enough with this nonsense. Don’t you all see? You’re doing the exact same thing that others did to you. You’re all turning into no-good bigots!” The mare seemed to have a power over the others as most of the ghouls turned away looking ashamed. Not the pegasus though, he just seemed to scowl more. “Now I suggest you all return to your homes. Immediately.” With that, the ghouls all started to disperse, but not before the pegasus jabbed me in the chest.

“Don’t try anything funny, asshole.”

“Piss off, Chaser.” Patches said beside me before the Pegasus turned and marched off, grumbling as he went. As the group dispersed, the mare walked forward towards us.

“Sorry about that, dears. The ponies here haven’t had such a good life. Especially in more… recent years…”

“It’s… It’s fine…” I said, still a little shocked.

“Thanks for the save, ma.” Patches said to the mare.

“Ma? You two are related?”

“Yeah, that’s typically what ‘ma’ means.”

“Stop that, Patches.” The mare said in a motherly tone. “Yes, I’m his mother, You can just call me Golden Thread. Though I think I’ve lost most of my golden.” she chuckled as she pointed to a small tuff of mane that was still left on her head, and it was definitely a faded golden colour. “Now from what I hear, you all want just want passage through our little town.” She seemed so sweet and innocent.

“That’s right ma’am. We need to get to Sydneigh and the fastest way is through here.”

“Oh well that’s fine, But it seems like you all have been traveling for a while, why not rest a moment for lunch?”

“That’s very kind ma’am, but we need to keep moving and we don’t wa-“

“Clear.” Minty spoke up behind me. “We’ve been travelling all day. I know that finding White is important to you, but we’re all tired.” I had never seen this side of Minty, she was cross and very demanding. “Give us one hour to rest and eat. Then we can go.”

“She has a point, Clear.” Bolts joined in. “We’ll get White. But we first need to get to Sydneigh alive.” It seemed like all the ponies behind me were all nodding together, telling me to stay. Giving a sigh, I turned back to Golden Thread.

“Seems like it’s a unanimous vote, then. We’ll stay for a little while, but then we’re going to need to leave.”

“That’s fine, dear. There’s a spot for you all to have a sit and cook your lunch just a little further into the pass. And I’m sure Patches will be happy to help you until you’re out of the fog on the other side. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes, mother…” He grumbled, giving a few of the ponies a light chuckle.

“I will leave you to it then, dearies. Just please be respectful and everything will be just fine.” The mare smiled before walking off.

“Well, you heard her. Follow me.” Patches said as he started leading us through the pass again.

“Your mother seems nice.” I said, walking beside the ghoul stallion.

“She is… Sadly I don’t think she’ll be the same for much longer…”

“What do you mean?” I asked, making the stallion sigh.

“Surely you know why we ghouls are hated by so many.”

“Because you all have the chance to become feral over time?”

“Bingo. Those ones that you killed out there in the fog, they used to be my friends.”

“So… You think your mum is going to…”

“I don’t think, I know. She’s been having terrible nightmares as of late, seeing herself turn feral. On top of that, I’ve woken up to her snarling in her sleep. On top of that I’ve found her eating raw meat. I know she’s going to turn and it’s going to be soon.”

“You… really don’t sound that upset…” I said, being honest.

“Of course I’m upset. It’s just I’ve already been through this a dozen times. You start to get used to it…”

“I see…” We walked in silence for a little bit more, but as it started getting awkward, I decided to break the silence. “So… What exactly is this place?”

“Home. A safe haven for ghouls, away from the bigots of the wasteland.”

“Why not go to Sydneigh?” Starry asked behind us.

“That’s where some of us came from. No matter where we went, there was always someone who would target us, threaten us, there was just no end to it.”

“So that pegasus before…”

“Chaser, he’s had it worse than a lot of us. Some bastards tore the feathers from his wings, so he hasn’t been able to fly since.”

“A fate worse than death…” I heard Starry mumble behind me.

*** *** ***

We walked for a few more minutes before coming to rest at a fire pit. The slaves were happy that they could finally stretch their legs and we were soon digging into our lunch. It was still odd, seeing the ghouls watching us, while they tried to hide it, I could still feel their eyes watching over us, judging, waiting for us to either slip up or leave and our exit couldn’t come soon enough. I kept thinking about what we’d do once we left, but my train of thought was derailed by Bolts fiddling with his pipbuck.

“Trying to make sure we don’t get lost again?” I joked to him. He didn’t think it was so funny though, snorting in my direction.

“Hmph. That, but I’m also trying to get the radio to work. All I’m getting from it is static.”

“I wouldn’t even try.” Patches says, still with us. “You’re in the middle of a mountain, there’s no way any radio signal is going to get in here.”

“Well, that explains a lot.” I mumbled.

“What do you mean?” Patches asked curiously.

“Uhh… Nothing…” Patches raised an eyebrow at me.

“Okay then, if you say so. None of my business anyway.” I sighed as he dropped the subject and stood up.

“We should get moving. We’ve rested long enough.”

“Awe come on… we just got here.” Starry moaned.

“We agreed on an hour and it’s passed. We’ll have a longer rest in Sydneigh, I promise. But we need to go now.”

“Leaving so soon dear?” The gravelly voice of Golden Thread called as she walked up. There was something off about the mare, she seemed, distant and her walk seemed to have a little bit of a stumble to it.

“Yeah, we need to leave otherwise we’ll never get to Sydneigh.”

“That’s a shame. I was hoping you all could have stayed for dinner, but if you must go then you must *cough cough* you must go…” the old mare started to dry heave, as if she was going to cough up a hair ball.

“Ma… Are you okay?...” Patches stood up and started to look worried. Or at least I thought he did, a little hard to tell with ghouls.

“I’m *cough* I’m fine dear.” She paused and looked away. “But you all should leave. Now.” It was happening, Golden Thread was turning. Without a moment’s notice, I turned to my friends and the former slaves.

“Everyone in the carts now, we’re leaving.” They could see it too, what was about to happen and they didn’t want to be around when it did. Packing up what little we still had out, the slaves piled into the back of one cart as Minty, Soulful, Bolts and Starry hitched themselves up. Just as we were about to head off, we were stopped. We wouldn’t be able to make it through the other side without Patches, but as we were packing, he had moved closer to his mother.

“Patches… you need to escort them through the other side…”

“And leave you to become feral? Dream on, Ma. I’m not leaving.”

“You’re just like your father, you know? He was stubborn as a mule too. I’m still going to be here when you get back. Now go, before I take them myself.” Patches started to grit his teeth as he turned towards us.

“You better keep your promise, Ma…” Without even waiting for a reply, he took off running. “Keep up or get left behind!” He shouted to us. It took a second for us to get moving, chasing after the ghoul, calling to him to slow down. The entire time, I could hear the coughs and moans from Golden Thread. I couldn’t help it as tears started to form at my eyes as I vividly remembered Marigold, sobbing as the mine came down around her at Merry Burrow.

*** *** ***

It took us a few minutes to make it to the other side of the passage and through the dense fog, but once it started to thin, Patches came to a stop. While everyone else was panting, he seemed to still have all of his energy.

“The other ghouls won’t attack you this far out. Keep heading this way and you’ll reach Sydneigh tomorrow. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to get back…”

“Patches… wai… wait…” I panted breathlessly. “I’m… I’m sorry… and thank… thank you. I hope you see we’re… we’re not all bad…”

“I know not all ponies are bad, there’s just a lot of bigotry out there. Now if you’ll excuse me I have to…” Just as Patches started to leave, another stallion ran up out of the fog. It was Orange Seed.

“Patch… Patch I’m so sorry… You have to come now… It’s your mum, she-“

“I KNOW!...” Patches shouted at the stallion “I know… okay?... I was just on my way back…” He paused and looked at the ground, not moving for some time before he turned to me. “Clear, I want you to do something for me.”

“Me? What do you want me to do?”

“I’m going to take a wild guess and say Sydneigh isn’t going to be the only place you visit. I want you to spread a message for me. If at any point you find… find one of us in a town, being treated unfairly… I want you to send them to us… someplace they can call home… Can you promise me that?” I looked Patches in the eyes and gave him a nod.

“You have my word…”

“Thank you.” Without another word, Patches turned and ran back towards the passage with Orange Seed in tow. I didn’t want to move. For some reason I felt sad at his words.

“That’d be nice.” The slave Gumdrop said behind me. “A place to call home.” It was then I turned to look at the ponies I was traveling with. Between myself, the rogue Steel Ranger repair pony, the runaway nurse, the renegade pegasus, the traveling musician and the cart full of former slaves it felt more like we were the outcasts instead of the ghouls. Finally, I took a step forward ahead of the carts.

“I’m sure you’ll find a place to call home. Now come on, we’ve wasted too much time. Sydneigh is just a day away. We can all rest and complete our mile long to do list.” I turned and smiled to the group. “We’re almost there.”

Footnote: Halfway to next level!

Author's Note

A/N: Well, that sucked. I can’t apologise enough for this delay. Every time I sat down to write, something new came up. Then university started again and then my laptop broke down and it was just one thing after another. If I still have any dedicated readers, I thank you so very much from the bottom of my heart for staying with me. It’s because of you that I write. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

E/N: Working two jobs is a bitch, but at least I can sing pony music while I work and no one tells me I’m weird. :D Thanks for reading!

Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Welcome to the Big City
“A city of mystery, of enchantment and the finest deals this side of the Everfree Forest”

Walking, walking and more walking. It seemed like we had been walking for days since we left Patches and the other ghouls, when in reality we had only been walking for one day: one long, arduous, tiring day. It didn’t help that Celestia’s sun decided that it wanted to be overly hot today, casting its light through the breaks in the clouds. It was the beginning of the afternoon and we had been traveling since dawn with no stops. Bolts, Soulful, Minty, Starry, and I were all tired and even out of water. They say that too much time in the wasteland, in the heat with no water, causes your mind to play tricks on you. It was definitely working on us. Since about lunchtime, we had seen a few mirages. The first was of an oasis of clean water, but it wasn’t there. Then I swore I had seen White, but as I raced up to him, weapon drawn, he just disappeared into thin air. Annoyed by the mirages, I had swapped places with Starry. With my body now mostly healed, I decided to pull the cart for her while she flew above to scout things out. Sadly, with her fatigue, now she only just hovered above the ground, slowly flapping her tired wings.

“I’m tired…” I heard Minty softly whine.

“We’re almost there…” I tried to reassure her, only to sound tired myself.

“Yeah, see, we’re almost there!” Starry shouted in an excited tone as we came close to a road sign with the word Sydneigh, written in big, bold letters.

“Don’t get your hopes up.” I said to Starry. “It’s probably just a mirage like the last one…”

“Yeah… you’re probably right…” Starry sighed and continued to slowly flap along beside us, not changing course. However, when she thought she’d pass through the sign as if it weren’t there, instead she bumped into it. “Ow… what the…” Starry paused for a second before calling to us. “Umm… Hey guys… This one is real…” Her words made me stop and quickly look at her.

“What?... What did you just say?...” Starry quickly tapped the sign with her hoof, making it give off a small hum. The sign was real and that meant… “Starry, quick, fly up and tell us what you see!” I exclaimed at her, almost like and order. However, she didn’t need me to tell her. Filled with a new desire to find the city, she took off high above us and looked into the distance. Even from down on the ground, I could easily make out the large smile forming on her face.

“It’s just ahead!” she called happily as she flew back down to the cheering and excitable ponies below her.

“It was definitely the city?” I asked, smiling as she flew down in front of me.

“It’s as you said, tall but half destroyed skyscrapers, and I think I even saw the ocean!” she said excitedly.

“Great! Okay, everypony.” I said, turning to the others, still attached to my cart. “We’re almost there, but that doesn’t mean we should take it easy. Hell, this just makes me want to get there faster.” I must have had the biggest, brightest smile on my face, but just couldn’t see it. Finally, something was going right. “Come on, we’re almost there.” I smiled and started off again. Now filled with a new sense of hope and excitement, it felt like we had some more of our strength back, so much so that we started to move faster towards the city and as we crested a hill, it finally came into view.

*** *** ***

It didn’t take us long to finally reach the outskirts of the city and it was quieter than I thought it would be. I had originally pictured many ponies coming and going from the city even nowadays, but sadly that wasn’t the case. The outskirts of the city were nothing but ruins of old, abandoned, decaying, and destroyed homes from around the time of the war. Now, they were just faint reminders of the past. As we moved closer to the city we could see that a large wall had been built around it, keeping any unwanted intruders out. The wall was made from everything from old carts and wagons to bricks, concrete and wood that had originally been a part of the surrounding buildings. A short distance away from the city was the ocean, and the soft, salty air from it filled our noses as the faint sound of waves drifted towards us before softly dying off. We moved gingerly towards the entrance to the city, a rather large gate that was surrounded by a number of guards. As we moved closer we could start to hear the sounds of the city starting to fill the air. It was clear as to why Sydneigh had a reputation for being a ‘safe’ city. With the amount of guards around it, no one would want to start a fight, as they’d be gunned down in seconds. As we approached, the guards all turned to us, their weapons all ready to aimed at us, it was actually really intimidating as we started to pass by them, only to have one of the last ones step in front of me, making me and my cart stop.

“Permit.” He said in a stern voice and held out hoof expecting something.

“Permit? What permit?” I asked, curious, looking from his hoof to his face.

“Your permit to sell these slaves within the walls. You are forbidden to sell them without the proper papers.”

“Sell them!?” I shouted, shocked. “I’m not selling them!”

“Sure you aren’t kid.” The veteran pony said, rolling his eyes.

“KID?!” I raised my voice more, actually starting to get pissed off.

“Settle it down there bozo. This is just procedure. Your boss should have given you some paper to give to us.”

“Clear, calm down a little.” Bolts said, rubbing his ear from my yell. With a sigh, I looked to the stallion in front of me.

“If I was selling them, don’t you think they’d be in chains or in a cage or something?” I said, pointing to the ponies behind me, making the stallion raise an eyebrow at me. “I saved them FROM a slaver, I was hoping the bringing them here would be a good idea.”

“Saved them?” The stallion looked even more sceptical. He kept looking over us, trying to figure out if I was telling the truth, when another stallion that was also guarding the gate called over to him.

“Hey Boom, don’t you think he looks kind of… familiar?”

“Familiar? I ain’t never seen him in my life.”

“I don’t mean like that you knucklehead. Look closer. He looks like that colt that Pricey has been mentioning on the radio. You know, the one that Gyp said he bumped into out in the sticks.

“Wait, Gyp?” I spoke up. “That salespony merchant guy?”

“The one with the fancy cart?” Starry added.

“Yeah we met him. Is he here?”

“Yeah he… just got back yesterday… holy shit… you are him ain’t ya?” The stallion Boom gave a small smile and chuckled. “You know I always pictured you being taller and… older and… well… a lot less scrawny.” He chuckled more, just getting a deadpan expression from me. “Very well, you have permission to enter New Sydneigh.” Without turning, the stallion raised one of his back hooves and slammed it into the gate. It took a moment but we were soon able to hear the sounds of a number of locks and chains being moved on the other side before a couple of guards on the other side of the gate slowly moved the door open and revealed the city inside. There were dozens of ponies as far as the eye could see lining the streets. It was clear I wasn’t in Sunny Springs anymore. Before I could step inside, Boom put a hoof in front of me. “The streets are too crowded for those carts, leave them out here. Also, don’t even think about touching your weapons, the last thing you want to do is break the law. Trust me.”
“Thank you.” I said as I turned to the others and directed them to move the carts to the side of the entrance before we all moved inside.

*** *** ***

There were so many ponies lining the streets of Sydneigh and they all wore different outfits. It was obvious that a large number of them were raiders or slavers, but they were equally matched in numbers by other ponies from residents to mercenaries who guarded roaming traders. There weren’t just ponies there either, every so often we’d pass by a zebras who would be selling different and strange items. There were gryphons walking about too, members of the Talon mercenaries. It was all too much to take in for a first impression, so much so I had to stop and look around. Towards the centre of the city was a large tower that must have been the broadcasting station for the area’s radio program. As I stopped to look around, I felt a hoof gently being placed on my shoulder, slowly I turned to see Bolts giving me a smile.

“Told ya I’d get us here!” he said over the noise of the crowded streets.

“Yeah, you did. Sorry I kept snapping at you.” I smiled back, it was true that he kept to his word and gotten us here. Now we just needed to find the bastard slaver, but we couldn’t do that with a group of former slaves following us. Removing Bolts’ hoof from my shoulder, I turned around to the group behind me and specifically the slaves and Gumdrop. “I’m afraid this is where we have to part ways.” I said as I walked up to him. I could see that a number of the slaves looked a little upset, but Gumdrop just smiled at me.

“I understand. I knew you wouldn’t be able to take us all with you, this will do just fine. I’m sure we can make this a new home for a while before some of us find our ways back to our original homes.” The scarred stallion held out a hoof for me to shake and shake it I did. We shared a smile for a moment before he spoke up again. “Take care, Clear Shot, I hope you can save others just like us.”

“Heh, I hope so too…” I chuckled quietly before releasing his hoof. “Take care, you lot, and stay out of trouble.” I smiled to the group of slaves and started moving away with Bolts, Starry, Minty and Soulful, allowing the slaves to disperse and be on their way.

As we started walking around, we started to get a better idea of the ponies around us. While those who were behind counters of market stands or walking around seemed to be normal, for the most part, there were a few times we’d walk passed an alleyway, catching a glimpse of glowing green eyes before they mysteriously vanished. The main streets housed normal ponies and gryphons, but the slums and alleys housed those who wished to stay hidden, ghouls and possibly something else. We walked through town for a moment before Soulful stopped us.

“Hey guys, not that I don’t mind taking in the sights, but I really want to find a locksmith for this guitar case… hope you don’t mind…”

“Huh? Of course we don’t mind.” I smiled at him. “We passed a pub a few minutes ago, why don’t you meet us there later?”

“Sure! Who knows, you might hear me on the radio before then.” Grinning the stallion ran off into the crowd, allowing us to continue on. However, it wasn’t long after that that we started to hear a familiar voice.

“Step right up ladies and gentlecolts, yous will not believe the bargains I have for yous this fine afternoon~.” The sound of the sleazy stallion was forever burned into my ears and I could hear it from a mile off. Gritting my teeth I turned to Bolts.

“It’s him…”

“Clear… Clear… we just got here, don’t do anything-“ before he could finish, I took off in the direction of the sound. It wasn’t long before I stood before a stage and a crowd of ponies and a few gryphons. They all wore armour from different factions of the wasteland but they all seemed to be huddled together, raising bag of caps to the stage. On the stage stood the very familiar looking white stallion in his pinstripe suit, his two muscle-bound lackeys on either side of the stage and in the middle of said stage, was a sad and defeated looking mare, wearing nothing but a collar with a chain on it.

“Look at this fine specimen here folks~” Mr White called out. “Pretty as a picture, silky smooth mane, one trait thats hard to comes by in our beautiful wasteland, and the best part~.” Without a care in the world, he smacked the mare on her flank, making her yelp. “Turn around and shows them the goods.” He said to the mare who slowly nodded and turned around and lifted her rear into the air and slowly raised her tail. “Look at that ass folks~ hours of pleasure, obedient and she can cook too! Shall we start the bidding at two hundred caps?~” the stallions in the crowd started yelling out numbers, raising the price of the mare on stage. I was fuming, grinding my teeth in anger, I had to kill him. Slowly I began to grip my revolver with my magic, but as it started to slide out of my holster, I felt a hoof on my shoulder. Glaring, I turned to see Bolts and the others had caught up to me.

“Let him go, Clear.” Bolts said quietly.

“Are you fucking insane?” I said in a slightly hushed tone. “He’s right there, I can kill him now, end it.”

“And then what? Get kicked out by security? Or worse?”

“I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.”

“What about the others?”

“Others?”

“Sabre and Tempest. You have no clue where they are, but he does. Plus, there’s that boss of theirs. You’re not going to get any information from him if he’s dead.” I growled and huffed. For what it was worth, Bolts was right, though I was still overcome by rage.

“Fine.” I huffed. “What do you propose?”

“He’ll have to leave the city at some point, once he’s outside the walls, he’s fair game. Or hell, go to the head of security, maybe they can help.” I glared at the ground for a moment, realising I was still powerless to kill White, for the time being anyway.

“Ffffine.” I said with a grumble and released the magic on my revolver. “Let’s go sell those weapons from Brismane. Hell, we can sell those carts too, we have no use for them.” I grumbled more before looking back up to the stage. I couldn’t believe it, White was looking at me, no, he was grinning at me. He knew the predicament I was in and he was loving it. I just glared back at him for a moment before Bolts started pushing me. Not wanting to stand there any longer, I looked towards White, pointed a hoof at him and them moved it slowly across my throat. The threat did nothing but make him chuckle lightly and wink at me, grinning and showing off a new golden tooth he had in his upper jaw. Once we started moving off, he resumed his auction.

“Sold for 550 caps to the horny stallion with the red coat!~”

*** *** ***

As we moved along, slowly, I could feel White still at the back of my mind, even if I had been able to cool down a little. As we pushed one, I felt Bolts tap my shoulder.

“He can’t run forever and just like us, he can’t fight us here.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know… I think tomorrow I’m just going to-“ I was about to continue my train of thought before another familiar voice called out to me.

“Clear Shot! Haha! I knew that was you!” I looked up to see a smiling and waving Gyp leaning out of a fancy looking store front booth. Something about seeing a friendly face made me smile too and I waved back as we approached.

“Hey Gyp, good to see you got back here in one piece.”

“Heh, you’re telling me. I was sure you all were going to go missing with the way you were traveling.” It was weird. When we had met Gyp previously, he spoke at a very rapid pace, like a skilled auctioneer. Now however, he was speaking at a more calm and leisurely pace.

“Heh, these knuckleheads would have gotten themselves killed if it weren’t for me.” Starry spoke up proudly. “Especially this one~” she said, giving me a light kick. Rolling my eyes Starry I turned back to Gyp.

“We got into… little bits of trouble here and there… but as you can see we came out fine.”

“Fine? My boy, you have easily twice as many scars on you since the last time we met. But hey, I’m not here to judge, I’m here to sell you fine ponies top of the line merchandise. Welcome to the New Sydneigh Gun Runners~.” He said as he spread his hooves out. And just like that, as if a switch in his brain was flipped, Gyp returned back to his old, fast paced speech. I looked passed the red stallion to see the many weapons that lined the wall behind him. “So what can I do for you folks? Here at the Gun Runners we make and supply ammunition, weapons and weapon modifications for almost any weapon in the wide, wide wasteland. We also accept most things you have to sell, so long as we can make use of it.” Gyp looked between us at Minty. “How about you little missy? Still a pacifist after experiencing more of the hatred the wasteland has to offer?” he seemed hell bent on trying to sell weapons to Minty. The mare didn’t speak but softly nodded her answer to Gyp. “Very well then. So tell me my boy, what can I do for you?”

“Well we do have a few weapons to sell to you.” I said as I started taking the weapons from my group and putting them on the counter. They were just weapons from Brismane, ones that Bolts had fixed to the best of his ability, taking parts from other guns. As I started placing them on the counter, Gyp took them one by one to inspect. He studied each one as they were placed in front of him.

“Hmmm, these weapons have been fixed recently, and the pony who fixed them did a decent job at it too. I take it that it was one of you who did this?”

“Yeah, it was me.” Bolts said stepping forward.

“You’ve got some skill here kid. How would you feel about staying here and working with me?” Gyp started to grin, but my heart started to sink. If Bolts stayed here, I’d be down a member of group and I couldn’t have that. I opened my mouth to protest, but Bolts beat me to it.

“Tempting, but I already have a few commitments that I can’t go back on.” Bolts’ words brought a smile to my face but I quickly tried to mask it.

“Suit yourself, but if you change your mind, you’ll be welcomed back. Now, is this all that you had to sell me?”

“We also have a couple of carts we don’t have any use for right now.”

“What sort of condition are they in kid?”

“Actually pretty good. They’re sturdy enough to carry a number of ponies and supplies in each, I’m sure you can make use of the two of them.” I looked to Gyp as he pondered my proposal.

“Hmmm, we could use a couple more for spare parts at the very least. Okay, I’ll give you two hundred for the two of them. Will that be all?”

“Yeah that’s it.” I nodded then stopped to think. “Hey Bolts, throw that pistol of yours up there.”

“Are you nuts!? I’m not selling that!”

“Bolts, it’s almost busted, we can get you something new, something better.” Bolts started to grumble but then slowly lifted his arcane pistol up and put it on the counter for Gyp to inspect.

“Hmmm, boy you weren’t kidding, this thing has seen better days. I’ll give you three seventy-five for the lot.”

“That’s fine.” I said as I started to reach out my hoof to shake his and close the deal. However, just as I was about to shake his hoof, Starry stepped in.

“Seven fifty, double or nothing.” She started to haggle and Gyp quickly took his hoof back.

“Seven fifty?! You must be mad. Those guns and carts are NOT worth double.”

“But we’ve been helping out the wasteland, I think we deserve a little more.”

“And here I thought doing good was supposed to be its own reward.” Gyp was just as strong willed as Starry on the matter.

“Do you know where we got these guns?”

“Don’t know, don’t care.”

“Brismane.”

“PFFT! Yeah, Sure, you all survived Brismane, nice try missy.”

“Umm, Gyp, we actually did.” I spoke up. “That’s where I got most of these scars from. There was another slaver camp in it. We shut it down but it… was a little tougher than the last one we were in…” Gyp looked at me and raised an eyebrow. Slowly, his expression started to change.

“Holy shit… you’re actually telling the truth…”

“Yeah we are.” Starry spoke up again in a sarcastic tone.

“Hmmm, even still, double is too high, I can do four twenty-five.”

“Four seventy-five.” Starry blurted out, still not done haggling.

“Four fifty!” I could tell Gyp was starting to get annoyed. “That’s my final offer, take it or leave it.” Before Starry could blert out another number, I shook Gyp’s hoof.

“Deal!” I sigh, having avoided what could have become a messy conflict.

“Very good. Now.” Gyp took a quick moment to compose himself. “Now is that all? Or could I interest you lovely ponies in any of my fine merchandise? What about you sport?” he said turning to Bolts. “You’re going to need a new weapon now that your old one is with me. Bolt’s eyes started moving around, looking at the many weapons that were placed on the wall behind Gyp until he spotted one that he wanted. A smile crept across Bolt’s face as he turned back to Gyp.

“I think I need an upgrade~ I’ll take that arcane rifle behind you.” He said, pointing a hoof to the arcane laser rifle on the wall which Gyp took down. To me it basically looked like a bigger version of Bolt’s pistol.

“Quite the eye you’ve got there. This beautiful piece of hardware can turn even the toughest of creatures to ash in a matter of seconds, the only question is, do you have the money? Last time I met you four, you wanted this bad boy, a rifle your friend’s battle saddle here, but I see that’s been fi-“

“It’s busted.” Starry butted in.

“Oh… and you wanted a heap of ammunition and you couldn’t pay for it.”

“We’ve… come into some caps recently.” I said with a sly grin.

“Oh? Is that so~” Gyp answered back.

“Yep… uhhh… do you take pre-war bits?”

“They won’t get you much, but yes, I do take them.” I had remembered the small amount of bits we had gathered from the stables on our journey, plus the caps we had taken from Brismane when we were leaving the camp. While I hated using it, blood money was still money. We were fine for supplies and our ammo count was in the green, so without thinking I placed everything we had on the counter and waited as Gyp counted away.

“Clear, you think that’s wise?” Minty spoke up.

“We should be fine.” I replied to the petite mare.

“And fine you are~” Gyp smiled but made me a little uncomfortable. “Uhhh… that came out wrong. I mean you have enough caps here for that arcane rifle and some left over, though not enough for a rifle for your friend’s battle saddle.”

“It’s Starry.” She spoke up again, annoyed with Gyp not saying her name.

“My apologies. In any case you have enough here for that arcane rifle and one modification for any of your weapons.” He smiled at us.

“That rifle will be fine. Thank you.”

“Clear, why don’t you get a mod for your rifle?” Bolts said, taking his new weapon from the counter.

“Yeah, you’ve been in more scrapes then us, treat yourself for once.” Starry added. I could not believe they actually wanted me to spend more of our caps.

“Well… I guess it won’t hurt if I take a look…” Without me needing to say another word, Gyp picked up a few items from behind the counter.

“The best I can do for you right now, with the amount of caps you have left over are a suppressor, two extended magazines or a bipod.” He said, pointing to the items as he spoke.

“Umm… how are extended magazines a weapon modification.” Bolts asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Don’t question it kid, just roll with it, they don’t fit anywhere else in the store.” I had to make a decision. I wanted all three, but I could only pick one. The extended magazines would be nice, but I was fine with what I had and at range I wouldn’t have any use for a suppresser. I stared intently at the bipod and levitated it up.

“I think I’ll take the bipod.”

“Ahh, good choice.” Gyp said with a smile, happy to make his sale. In a flash he moved the others behind the counter and put a small bag, a very small bag, of caps in front of me. “Pleasure doing business with you four~ what do you plan to do now?”

“Well first off.” I started saying and turned to Bolts. “Think you can attach this to my rifle.”

“Are you kidding? Of course I can.” Placing his new toy on his back and grabbing my rifle, Bolts moved to the work bench beside the store front and went to work, allowing me to turn back to Gyp.

“Well, I want to spend a couple of days here at least but not for too long.”

“Well there’s plenty of accommodation. I’d suggest taking the time to go talk to the owner of the radio station too. But after that, I say, just enjoy your time here.” Gyp smiled as Bolts handed me back my new and improved rifle.

“We will, thanks Gyp.” Levitating the bag of caps into the air I started walking off. “Come on guys, the beers are on me.” I said, moving towards the pub we noticed before”

“Hey! Some of those are MY caps!” Starry called, chasing after me.

*** *** ***

The four of us made our way back to the pub and after reserving a room, we sat down with a couple of drinks each. The pub was almost full of ponies, gryphons and other members of the wasteland, cheerful music played in the background as everyone seemed to be talking. My spirits had been lifted, I had a smile on my face, a beer in front of me, and ponies I had come to call my friends sat around a table with me enjoying their respective drinks.

“So what’s the plan for tomorrow, Clear?” Starry asked from across the table.

“Rest? Relaxation, maybe take in the sights.” I said, smiling. “I think we earned a day of rest.” Just as I finished speaking, a guitar case was pushed onto the table in front of me as a solemn looking Soulful appeared. “Hey Soulful, pull up a chair. What’s wrong? You look like you just lost a hundred cap bet.”

“Heh, I almost wish it was that.” He replied, grabbing a chair from another table to sit down with us. “I looked through most of the city and there’s no sign of a locksmith. I’m never going to get this damn case open.”

“Damn, well, we could try again tomorrow.” I said, still cheerful.

“Hey… uhhh… Clear? You feeling alight there? I’ve never seen you… well… happy?” Bolts asked beside me, genuinely sounding concerned.

“Well I guess that’s because for the last few weeks I haven’t really had a reason to be. But hey, I’m sitting down in a pub, having a couple of beers with ponies I like, I haven’t been able to have this feeling for a while. Plus, we’re good on supplies and we just splurged on shopping. You got a new weapon and I got a bipod for my rifle. It’s been a good day. Hell, I can’t even remember why I was pissed earlier.” I chortled and started to take a swig of my beer, but as I did, the reason for my hatred spoke up.

“Well, well, well, look at what we gots here.” The voice of the greasy stallion pierced my ears and caused me to choke on my drink. Coughing and spluttering, I started to feel my anger take over again, causing my magic to waver until my beer bottle cracked from the pressure. As I coughed, I heard the stallion chuckle behind me. “Hehehe, what’s the matter kid? Bad gag reflex? OH! Is gets it now, yous don’t swallow, yous spit! HAHAHA!” He laughed loudly over the music and the talking in the pub, so much so that some of the patrons started to silence themselves to see what was going on. I was angry, I was pissed and I just couldn’t control myself as I stood up with enough force to make my chair fall backwards onto the floor, making the patrons come to complete silence, making the only noises in the room come from the stallion’s laughter or the music. I quickly recovered from my coughing fit and spun around to face him and there he was. It was surreal, White, the stallion that caused me so much hatred, was standing in front of me, laughing his arse off. Behind him were his two guards, Knuckles and Bullwhip, both flanking him on both sides. I was angry, but still conscious enough to know I needed him alive for answers. I quickly lunged forward and grabbed the front of his pinstriped suit, twisting my hooves into it to keep him where he was. It didn’t take him long to stop laughing as his bodyguards moved closer.

“Do you want us to deal with this pipsqueak, boss?” The large stallion, Knuckles asked but White just put a hoof up, not looking the least bit concerned.

“Nah, yous can stand down.” White addressed Knuckles before looking at me. “Hey, uhh, kid. Yous want to let goes of my suit? It costs more than your life and it’s hard to get a suit cleaned out heres.” His calm demeanour just made me that much more pissed.

“You have a lot of nerve fucking talking to me after the shit you put me and the town of Merry Burrows through.” I said through gritted teeth.

“Clear, calm down.” Bolts said quietly behind me, but I just ignored him.

“Oh I has the nerve? Well ‘cuse me kid fors doin’ my job. And I’m not going to ask yous again, let go of my suit. Oh, and you might not wants to grind your teeths, yous could chip thems easily like that.” Something in me snapped and I quickly flared my magic and pulled my revolver from its holster. It wasn’t very bright in the dimly lit pub so White wouldn’t have been able to see the markings on it as I pressed it against the underside of his jaw.

“Give me one fucking good reason why I shouldn’t pull this trigger and kill you now!” I shouted in his face, but the stallion was calm. Slowly he wiped the spit from his face and pointed to the other side of the room where a number of other stallions had started to stand, guns raised. They all wore the same armour with a purple star on them. Confused I looked back to White.

“That wouldn’ be such a smarts idea. You see, this city here is big on its security. You couldn’t takes a piss without someones known’. If you killed me, then they’lls just kill you in turn.” He smirked, knowing I couldn’t do anything. “Now be a good boy and puts me down.” I could feel myself wanting the squeeze the trigger of my revolver, to put him down in a more fitting way, but instead I released the trigger and let go of his suit, allowing him to drop into and standing position. The stallion quickly fixed his suit into place and smirk at me. “See, was thats so hard?~” I couldn’t find it in me to holster my revolver. I did however lower it as the stallion began to chuckle. “You sees kid. Yous. Can’t. Touch. Me.” He let his words sink in before addressing his guards. “Knuckles, Bullwhip, we’re leavin’.” The stallion said, but as he turned around, he slapped me in the face with his tail. As the stallion walked away, I felt myself raise the revolver again, but before I could even attempt to shoot, I felt Bolts’ magic grab hold of the revolver and bring it down and take it from me.

“Now isn’t the time, Clear. You’ll be able to kill him, but just not here.” Bolts said in a hushed voice, taking my revolver. I was shaking with anger, I wanted my weapon back so I could put a hole through White’s smug face, but Bolts was right. It wouldn’t end well if I killed him inside the walls of the city. I just had to wait for him to leave.

“Oh, by the ways, kid.” White called to me from the door, making me glare towards him. He didn’t immediately speak but reached into his pocket and pulled out a sack of caps, it was small but hefty. “A little somthin’ extra from sellin’ my fine wares~.” He smirked “Just thought yous would like to know that I sold every last one.” He started laughing loudly again as he walked out the door. It was strange, he walked out laughing, but once he was outside, he turned to face someone, stopped laughing and gave a huff to the figure out of sight before walking off. Still shaking, I spoke to Bolts.

“I can’t kill him, but what do you think the policy is on breaking legs?”

“I would say it wouldn’t end well…” Grinding my teeth, I stepped off.

“I’ll take my chances.” I started to move quickly to the door, the others giving chase to me. I pushed through the doorway and looked in the direction White walked in, but before I could follow and track him, I felt a pair of lips touch my cheek on the other side of my face. It was weird feeling the sensation, but it got my attention none the less, as well as the voice that followed it.

“Hiya handsome.” The voice was familiar, very familiar. Taking my attention of White for once, I turned around to see a golden yellow mare standing before me. It appeared that Golden Shield was also in Sydneigh.

“Golden?!” I exclaimed, surprised.

“Wait, Golden Shield is here?” Bolts asked coming up behind me until he could see her passed the door.

“Hey boys.” The mare smiled at us. “Fancy meeting you two here.”

“I’ll say. What are you doing here? Where have you been?” With the new addition of Golden Shield, White was free to slip from both the area and my mind, for a brief moment anyway.

“By the looks of it, the same reason you’re here. I’ve been tracking and following White for a while now. It took me until just a couple of days ago to bump into him here.”

“Why were you tracking him?” I asked, curiously.

“Are you a bounty hunter or something?... is there even a bounty out on this guy?”

“Hehehe, no nothing like that, I’ve been tracking him for personal reasons. Though, not much we can do inside the walls of this city.”

“Tell me about it…” I mumbled in response.

“Ahem, you two gonna introduce us or what?” Starry said, behind Bolts and myself, looking over our shoulder at Golden Shield.

“Oh, umm, right.” I stepped to the side and allowed Starry and Minty to step forward into full view. “Golden, this is Starry Skies and Minty, guy’s this is Golden Shield. She helped us when we first met White.”

“It’s nice to meet you both.” Golden spoke up.

“Same to you, but it’s just Starry thanks.” Starry replied.

“Umm, hello.” Minty was still a little timid towards Golden, who smiled sweetly back.

“Well as much as I like standing around here, I could really use a drink. You guys want to head back inside and we can talk?” with a nod we all moved back inside, but then I noticed Soulful who hadn’t moved at all from the table, his head resting against it.

“Hey Soulful, you alright?”

“No… not really…” he mumbled into the table.

“Who’s this guy?” Golden asked as she moved up beside me, it felt comforting having her there.

“His name is Soulful Song, he’s a little bummed because the lock is busted on his… Hey Golden, you’re good with locks, do you think you can get that case open?”

“Umm, sure, I can give it a go.” Golden said looking at the case. Soulful hadn’t looked up, defeated that he started to think it was impossible to get the case open. I noticed Golden focusing her magic on the lock and really start to concentrate, the lock really was a wreck. After a short moment of concentration, there was a decently loud click which, even with the music and the returned noise of pub patrons chatting in the background, we could all hear clearly. With the sound, Soulful’s ears shot up and the rest of his head soon followed. The lock on the case was up and he couldn’t believe his eyes. Slowly a smile moved across his face as he jumped up and opened the case, revealing the instrument. The guitar looked brand new. No dust, no chips, no scratches and nothing broken. Soulful was speechless as he turned to Golden and jumped at her, giving her a tight hug and giving her a surprise kiss on the lips.

“Thank you!” he exclaimed, finally finding his voice. But that’s all Golden got out of him because before she could say anything after recovering from the surprise displays of affection, Soulful had grabbed the guitar and raced upstairs to the room we reserved to practice.

“He seems… nice…” Golden said, shades of red appearing on her face. While she was embarrassed, the rest of us just started laughing.

“I think you made his week by doing that.”

“I’m happy for him but he didn’t have to kiss me. He’s not my type.” It could have been my imagination, but for a second it looked like Golden smiled at me as she said it. Pushing it from my mind, I start down at the table to quickly finish my cracked and leaking beer. “So where are you two from?” Golden asked Starry and Minty. “Well, I think it’s obvious that you’re from above the clouds, Starry.”

“Yeah, I’m surprised you’re not acting weird… most of the time when someone sees my wings they start acting like I’m something special.”

“Well you don’t come by a pegasus too often nowadays. Especially one who still has their cutie mark.”

“I wasn’t about to let them brand me. I’d sooner die than lose my mark…”

“I can understand…” Golden turned to Minty. “What about you Minty?”

“I’m… Well… I’m from The Hoof…” Golden blinked for a moment but then started laughing.

“You? From The Hoof?! Hahaha! That’s a good one.”

“She’s telling the truth.” Starry said in a stern voice, not liking her friend being put down as Minty herself turned away. It took a moment before Golden stopped laughing and started to realise they were telling the truth.

“Wait… you’re serious? But… you’re so… dainty…” She looked as confused as could be as she was talking to Minty.

“Some… Some ponies have to keep their sanity… May as well be me…” She replied softly.

*** *** ***

After some damage control and a few more drinks we all started to loosen up and enjoy ourselves again. It was nice, sitting down and having a few drinks with everyone. After many hours had passed and we all had dinner, everyone started to move upstairs to our rented room, yet Golden moved to the door.

“I’ll be up in a moment, guys.” I said the Bolts, Starry and Minty as they moved towards the stairs.

“Don’t be long, lover boy~.” Starry teased me but just chuckled as she moved upstairs. Blushing I moved to the door to try and find Golden. Just as I walked out I felt her lips on my cheek again.

“Offering to walk me back to my hotel?” She teased as well.

“N-no… I…” I was blushing and stammering. Wanting to calm myself, I took a deep breath and focused. “I just wanted to tell you to be safe. White knows us, who knows what he could do.”

“Clear, it’s fine. You don’t have to worry about me. I’m keeping a close eye on White. I managed to get the room next to his in the same hotel. Cost me a fortune in caps, but I did it. Look, we both want him to die, but nothing can happen right now while we’re in Sydneigh. He’ll be moving out in the next couple of days, that’s when we’ll get him. The moment he leaves and gets far enough away from the city, we’ll kill him. But right now, we can’t do anything. Okay?”

“I know it’s just… frustrating…”

“I know it is, but you just have to trust me on this. The moment I know he’s leaving, I’ll come find you. Okay?” I was silent for a moment, thinking. The Wasteland was a hard place, it was kill or be killed and to really survive, you had to have ponies close to you that you could trust. Bolts, Starry, Minty, Soulful and Golden. I had come to trust these ponies with my life. If I couldn’t trust them, who could I trust?

“Okay… I do trust you… please, come find me when he’s leaving…”

“I will, I promise.” She smiled and leaned in close and gave my cheek another kiss. Smiling, I hugged her.

“Also, when this is over I want you to travel with us. You’d be great to have on the team.”

“I’m… not sure about that, Clear.” She was blushing, she was actually blushing. “I’ll think about it, okay? Ask me again when White is dead.” She smiled, turned away and started to move off towards the inner part of the city. “Oh, by the way.” She turned her head to look at me. “There’s always a cure for frustration~.” She winked at me and immediately I started to blush which just made her giggle as she walked off. “Night~.” She gave one last call as she walked away.

“Yeah… goodnight…” I said softly as I tried to compose myself again.

*** *** ***

After a few minutes I made my way upstairs to the room we had rented. I opened the door to find everyone in their own little spots. Soulful had fallen asleep on one of the only two beds, he was cuddled up with his new guitar, a book of sheet music opened in front of him. On the other bed lay Minty, she was still awake, but she had gotten comfortable. Bolts and Starry however were sitting against opposite walls. The three awake ponies turned to me as I walked in.

“And here I thought we’d be spending the night without you~.” Starry teased me again.

“I just wanted to make sure she was safe…” I said, still blushing.

“Yeah, sure~.”

“It’s true. I also asked her to travel with us once this is over.”

“You think that’s wise.” Bolts asked.

“Why wouldn’t it be? She’s nice, trustworthy and she helped us out in the past. She’s been keeping a watchful eye on White.”

“That’s all well and good but if we start moving in bigger groups it’ll be harder for us to make surprise attacks in the future.”

“It’ll also be harder to ration supplies.” Starry added to the conversation.

“One more won’t kill us. Plus with the way Soulful had been talking, I think he wants to live here. So we may be down to the four of us soon. A group of five won’t be bad.”

“Okay. If you say so.” Bolts sighed, knowing I was right. “So, what now?”

“Now we rest. But I still think we should take watch in shifts again.”

“Aww man, we finally got a decent bed…” Starry groaned.

“What do you mean ‘we’.” Bolts spoke up. “There’s only two beds in the room.”

“If we wanted to keep some caps for later, this was the best we could do. The floor isn’t that bad.” I told them. “You three can get some rest. I’ll take the first watch. Bolts, You can go second and Starry will be third.” The two nodded and laid back against their respective walls.

“See you in a few hours, Clear.” Bolts said before nodding off.

“Yeah, see ya.” I said quietly as I took a seat by the window looking out over the city. In the darkness I could see dozens of lights of homes and some businesses. Lanterns burning brightly in the night, showing that in the vast wasteland, there were still places of life in Equestria.

Footnote: No new level.

Author's Note

A/N: Hope everyone enjoyed this chapter just as much as I enjoyed writing it. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Shika of the Song and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Revenge
“It’s best served cold.”

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK. The knocking of the old wooden door came loudly and startled me awake. It had been a fair few hours since I had woken Bolts for his watch and returned to the chair by the window. Surprisingly, the sun didn’t wake me before the knocking. I had been resting uncomfortably in the chair and didn’t notice I had started to make it lean.

“Hmmm… gah!” Surprised by the knocking, I fell backwards in the chair and toppled over, hitting the ground hard. “Ow… geez…” I winced and rubbed my head, already starting to feel a bump forming.

“Open up in there, we just want to talk.” A deep, booming voice called from the other side of the door, it was a stallion I hadn’t heard before. Still rubbing my head, I stood up and looked around the room. I was the only one awake, Starry or Bolts had fallen asleep during one of their shifts and laid against one wall, leaning against each other. Shrugging it off I gingerly moved to the door and opened it. I ended up staring up at two large stallions. As I peered at them through my half closed, tied eyes, I noticed that they wore the armour of the random stallions in the bar the previous day, it was basic armour, but they all had a single purple star painted on their chests.

“Hmmm, can I help you two?” I yawned.

“You were the one who threatened the slaver in the pinstripe suit in the bar yesterday, correct.” With the mention of White, my interest was piqued and I quickly started to wake up.

“Yeah… yeah, that was me. What about it?” The two were silent for a moment and turned to each other, sharing a silent thought before turning back to me.

“We need you to come with us.”

“What for?” by now the others had started to wake. Behind me I heard the sound of Starry gasping and pushing Bolts away, followed by a slight groan of pain from the young stallion.

“The Law would like to have a word with you.”

“The law?” I asked, confused.

“You are to come with us immediately, you do not need any belongings, including your armour. Weapons are to be left here as well. We only need you, not you companions. Please, follow us.” The two were very professional in their speech. Their strong, threatening presence also helped them as well.

“Clear? Is everything alright?” Starry called behind me.

“Yeah… Yeah everything’s just fine. I’m going to step out for a while guys, don’t wait up.” I didn’t turn to them as I spoke.

“Are you sure you don’t need our help?” Bolts asked as he sat back up.

“Positive… I’ll… I’ll see you guys soon…” I stepped out of the room and closed the door behind me, now alone with the large stallions. I could hear chatter coming from down the hall, showing that other patrons of the pub were awake.

“Follow us, everything will be made clear soon.” One of the stallions stepped off, making me follow while the other walked behind me, making sure I wasn’t able to leave.

*** *** ***

The two walked me through the city, heading ever closer to the centre. Even for the fairly early hours of the morning, there were already wastelanders walking about as some vendors had started opening their stalls and stores late. I was still curious about who wanted to see me.

“So… which member of ‘the law’ wants to see me? Do you mean like the head of security or something?”

“It’s not a member of the law that wants to see you, it is The Law who wants to see you.” The stallion’s words just made me even more confused.

“Don’t worry kid, you’ll understand soon enough.” The other said behind me as we walked along through the slowly forming crowds of ponies. It wasn’t long before we came to the large tower that stood in the middle of the city. The tower was surrounded by another wall with more armed guards patrolling about with even stronger weapons than the ones out the front of the city. The guards escorting me didn’t say a word to the ones that stood guard at the front of the tower, they just silently nodded to each other. With the permission from the nod we were allowed to move into the tower. I had no clue what the tower had been before the war, some sort of office building or maybe a hotel, it was hard to say as I didn’t get any time to look around as I was lead into an elevator and taken up to one of the top floors. Once the doors opened, the stallions quietly lead me down a hallway, its carpet old, dirty and torn in places. Much like every other building in the wasteland, the inside was covered with years of dirt, dust and grime. The hallway was deafly quiet, it was as if no one else was on the floor except us and I started to wonder if the guards got the wrong floor. Soon they stopped me at a door, one that had a large purple star painted over the front, mirroring the smaller ones on the guards’ armour.

“This is it.” The lead stallion said before knocking on the door and opening it up. “We brought the one that started that fight yesterday.” I tried to look passed the stallion to get a look at the pony inside. I got a glimpse of him, the pony had his hooves resting on his desk as he laid back, a large hat covering his face. The pony raised a hoof and shook it, dismissing the guards. “Understood.” The lead stallion said, how anything got done around here without words was beyond me. The stallion moved aside and let me step in. “Best be on your good behaviour, kid.”

“I’m not a kid.” I retorted just before he closed the door. I still couldn’t see the pony’s face but he was clearly awake, just didn’t start speaking, so I thought I should take the lead. Clearing my throat, I started to speak. “I’m sorry for all this trouble, I think all this is just a misunderstanding. The stallion I was having that argument with is a notorious slaver by the name of Whi-“

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to speak until spoken to?” The pony spoke up and cut me off. But my reason for stopping was more than just because they started to talk. The main reason was their voice. Where I expected a deep, gruff, gravelly voice of a stallion, instead my ears were met with the voice of a mare. It was still a voice that commanded respect none the less, but I didn’t expect to face a mare upon walking into the office. “Well?” the mare called again and raised a revolver. I expected her to point the weapon at me to start an intimidation, but instead she used it to lift her hat slightly, revealing one of her eyes, her horn and her long purple mane. “Didn’t your mother even tell you to actually respond to when somepony is actually talking to you?”

“I… umm… yeah, she did… sorry, I just didn’t expect to face a mare when I was brought up here, your guards didn’t tell me anything.”

“And why should they have?” Her speech wasn’t aggressive but it had a tone to it that made me silence myself again. “You were told that I wanted to see you, what else needed to be said? You had no reason to know who I was, only that I wanted to see you because you decided to start shit in my city.” She glared at me through squinted eyes from under her hat before she put her hooves down and stood up. As she stood she took off her hat and I finally got to see her face. She was a light grey mare with a few scars on her face, but otherwise she was beautiful for an older mare. Her deep purple mane flowed off her head and curled at its ends, part of her mane flowed over the front of her face, covering her right eye. “If you must know who I am, you will address me as Marshall and I am The Law of New Sydneigh, I am the one who put the ‘safe’ in Safeway. Now, you understand why you are here don’t you?”

“Umm… Would it be because I started a fight with a slaver?”

“Good at least you know that part. You’re not as dim-witted as I thought. It is my understanding that you acted without being provoked, pulled a gun on the stallion known as White and threatened to blow his brains out. Is that correct?”

“No, no it’s not. Well… it is for the most part, but I was provoked. Please, you don’t know how dangerous he is. If you could arrest him, it would make my job a lot easier.”

“Oh will it, so by making my job more complicated I would be making yours easier.” She turned away from me and used her magic to open the blinds of the large window that had been behind her desk. Once she opened the blinds, the room flooded with light as we could see to the outside world. The room’s window was pointed directly at the entrance to the city. “Do you know why this city is so safe?”

“Isn’t it because of a zero tolerance policy on violence?...”

“That is correct and it has been like that for years. Though only in the last twenty has the shoot on sight order been given.” The mare didn’t turn to look at me. I could see the reason why the guards all had purple stars on their armour, because she had a large one on the back of her duster. Though I couldn’t see it, I could almost guess that it was her cutie mark. “It’s my understanding that while my guards had the order to shoot you on sight, they didn’t because civilians would have gotten in the way. You got lucky.”

“So what? Did you bring me here to shoot me yourself?” I asked, ready to run, but she just started to chuckle.

“Ha ha ha, if only it were that simple. No, you see, you’re actually quite useful. Mr, Clear Shot.” I was surprised she knew my name.

“So you know of me?”

“Indeed I do, the buffoon upstairs hasn’t shut up about your exploits, hoping that you’d one day show up at our gates. Personally I didn’t care either way if we saw your face around here. Then when the guards changed shifts at the front, word started to spread about your being here. All I had to do was put two and two together to realise just who it was causing a ruckus in my peaceful city.”

“Buffoon?”

“I’m sure you’ve heard that hack on the radio. The host with the bad puns has barely shut up about you.”

“I see… so, now that you know who I am, you’ll let me kill White?”

“HA! Yeah right.” She laughed loudly at me.

“Well will you at least arrest him?!” I was starting to get frustrated as she didn’t give me a straight answer.

“Do you see a prison here?!” she finally raised her voice at me. “Sydneigh has no prison, we have the shoot on sight law for a reason! With the law, my guards keep the peace because no raider is going to try anything knowing that ten guns would be on him in a second. I brought you here to give you a warning. My guards could not fire on you yesterday, you will not have that luxury again.” She stopped for a moment to sigh. “Don’t get me wrong, I like what you are doing in the wasteland, but do not bring it into my home. This is your only warning, keep your guns holstered, or die.”

“This is crazy! Right below you there are dozens of slavers and raiders, all manners of scrum from the wasteland, you could do the place a favour by getting rid of them all! But instead you have these stupid rules!”

“Stupid rules!?” she spun around and glared at me, even though I was fixated on her eyes, I did get the chance to notice that she wore two holsters, each containing a revolver. “How dare you! You’ve been wandering the wastes for how long? A few weeks? And now you think you have the right to tell me how to run my city?! Inside these walls I’m the one that keeps ponies safe, I’m the one that makes sure there’s peace, in here I AM THE LAW!” She slammed a hoof down on her desk. “And I’m not going to have some cocky little shit from the wasteland tell me otherwise!” I tried not to back down and stand my ground.

“Look… there are ponies down there who are dangerous… I’m guessing you’ve been here your whole life, it’s a dangerous place out there…” I said, quickly changing my tone.

“Oh I know more about the wasteland and about those raiders than you think I do.”

“You… you do?”

“Of course, I was one of them once.” She said flatly. I was shocked and dumbfounded that the head of security for the city used to a raider. It seemed so out of place.

“How… how did a raider become the most strict head of security I’ve ever seen?!”

“Simple, I saw something I wanted and took it.”

“Please, enlighten me. I want to hear the full story.” The mare was quiet for at least a minute, not answering me. “What? Is your past really that bad?”

“No, I just have no reason to tell you.” She turned around and started looking out the window again. I knew that one day my curiosity would be the death of me, but I still wanted to know about her past.

“If you tell me, I’ll leave you alone and leave Sydneigh as soon as I can. I’ll be out of your mane.” The mare paused a little longer before giving off a sound that was both a groan and a sigh.

“Your parents didn’t teach you any manners at all did they? Fine, but once I tell you I want you gone.” I nodded, my reflection in the glass telling her I understood and agreed. “Okay. It was about twenty or so years ago, I was about your age and like I said, I was a raider. Back then Sydneigh didn’t have the shoot on sight rule, instead the guards just threw us out, but we could get back in the next day. It was more of an annoyance than anything, you break a chair over some dumbass stallion’s head and then you’re back out in the cold. I gained a bit of a reputation for, as they put it so kindly, being a real fucking bitch.” I listened intently to her story, the details not surprising me anymore. “In fact, it got so bad that the last head of security personally came to throw me out one night. He was an old bastard, didn’t take shit from anyone, real stubborn too. He kept going on about how I was throwing my life away and that I’d never be anything great. I don’t know what it was that night, maybe I took it as a challenge or maybe I just wanted to rub his smug face in it, I can’t remember, but I wanted to prove him wrong. The next day I marched into his office and told him I wanted to be part of his guards. We argued for hour but I eventually wore him down.” A smug smirk started to cross her face. “He let me train and join. Over time I rose through the ranks until I was next in charge under him. I still remember when he gave me that promotion, he smiled and finally said he was wrong and proud of me. He said something along the lines of I was the daughter he never had.”

“Sounds like he cared for you.” I spoke up. “Don’t you think he’s upset about the shoot on sight law?”

“Possibly, but he’d be hard pressed to be upset, seeing as he’s dead.” My ears dropped, feeling bad for the mare.

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t be. It was a long time ago. As I stayed as his second in command, I noticed that he started become more lenient and lazy. Fights broke out over town and he told me that it was now my job to stop fights instead of start them. And I did, for a while. But as time went on, I saw the old stallion change. He wasn’t the stubborn bastard I knew before, now he was just lazy. Over a month I started making connections with the other guards, told them about how the old man had changed and he wasn’t fit to lead anymore. I staged a coup against him and we threw him out of the city.” Now I was back to being shocked, the mare seemed less like a marshal and more like a dictator.

“So you threw him out, doesn’t mean he’s dead.”

“Oh yes it does. We threw him out but he fought back. He yelled at me, told me that I was no longer the mare he thought I was and as I turned my back on him, he pulled his gun on me. He didn’t get to fire though, because before he could, I turned and put a bullet between his eyes.” My mouth dropped. While she could have claimed it was self-defence, I’m almost certain she did it without remorse. I quickly fixed my mouth back in place as she turned around and pulled out her two revolvers. “This was his.” She said as she placed an old revolver with a pearl grip on the desk. “A this was the gun I used to kill him.” She put down her second revolver, one that was pure black. “That old bastard may have been the last reason Sydneigh was safe and prosperous, but I’m its new reason. Before me slavers were not allowed to sell slaves and there were always fights. Now ponies are too scared to raise their hooves in anger and slavers can sell here, bringing more business to the city. Now I’m going to say this one last time. In here, I am the law, and you will obey my orders. I don’t care who you are outside these walls and I don’t care about the anger you have for those who walk in. You will not start anymore fights or my guards will shoot you where you stand. I don’t care what you do or who you kill outside the walls, but in here, you will keep your weapons holstered. Have I made myself clear?” I remained silent and didn’t look at her, still processing her story.

“Crystal…”

“Good, now get out of my sights.” I didn’t say a word as I turned and opened the door, only to have her call out once more. “Oh, and enjoy your time in the city.” She said in an ironic tone as she put away her revolvers. With nothing more for her to say, I left, almost slamming the door as I left.

*** *** ***

I made my way out of the tower and moved back towards the pub my group had stayed at the previous night, the mare’s story weighing heavily on my mind. Along the way I bumped into Soulful as he was headed for the same tower, hoping to audition for the radio with his music. He had questioned why I looked down but I passed it off as not enough sleep and wished him luck as I moved to the pub. Upon my arrival I was called over by Bolts, Starry and Minty who had all sat down at a table, dirty plates in front of them.

“Hey Clear, we were starting to worry about you.” Bolts said, calling me over.

“It was mainly just Bolts, he was starting to say we should go out looking for you.” Starry added.

“I’m fine guys, though I’ve learnt a few things.”

“Hmm? Like what?”

“That the head of security is a mare and she’s got a few screws loose. She killed the last head of security after he took her in because she didn’t think he was running the place good enough.” The three of them looked at me dumbfounded. “Yeah I had the same look when she told me. I don’t think we should stay long. I’m going to get dressed then I’ll be down and we’ll work out a plan.” Without any of us saying another word, I moved upstairs to get changed. I wasn’t sure of the time, between the late wake up and talking to Marshall, it must have been close to the middle of the day now. It wasn’t long before I reached the room I had rented and entered it. I quickly put on my armour, bandoleer, duster and rifle, I was starting to look like a walking armoury, a stallion covered in bullets and armour. I was just about to strap my holster to my ankle when I stopped and looked at it. Marshall’s story still on my mind, I considered for a moment to leave my weapons behind and just spend the day enjoying my time with the others, but I couldn’t find it in me to put the weapon down. With White so close, I leave myself open if leave my weapons alone. “Is this what my life has become?” I asked softly to the empty room. I stood there for just a moment longer before strapping the holster to my ankle and walking to the door. I exited the room and started walking down the hall when I got a surprise.

“Clear!” Bolts and Golden were running up to me fast.

“What? What’s wrong?”

“It’s White!” Bolt’s called as they ran right up to me.

“What about him… wait…” I took note of Golden being there “He’s leaving!?”

“Yeah, I saw him heading for the gate pretty quickly, his goons carrying their stuff, he’s about to leave.” Golden said at a quickened pace. It was my chance, he was leaving so once he was outside I could kill him.

“let’s go! I need some answers.” I pushed passed the two and took the lead as I ran down the stairs, I could hear that they were close behind me. As we barrelled down the stairs I ran up to Starry and Minty. “Starry, take care of Minty, we’re going to go get some information.” Before Starry could open her mouth, I ran out the door and started heading down the street towards the gate, Bolts and Golden right behind me. The streets were a little crowded as we raced down towards the large, closed gate.

As we approached the gate I yelled out to the guards. “Open the gates!” the two in charge of opening the gates just looked confused as I skidded to a halt in front of them. “I need those gates open now! Someone just left that I need answers from.”

“The white stallion in the suit with a couple of guards.” Golden said behind me, I could tell she was putting feminine charm into her words as the guards started moving to open the gate.

“Ummm… yeah he’s just outside, you haven’t missed him yet.” The guards moved and started opening the gates and as they were beginning to open, I could hear White on the other side.

“Hurry up yous mugs. We haves to get backs to Crimson before she starts getting pissy. Plus that kid’s bound to finds out that we’s leaving.” The gate seemed to move slowly but as the gap opened in the middle, I could see him. With my anger starting to come out, I raised my voice.

“White!” the mention of his name made the stallion turn around, he was standing on a cart with packs loaded onto the back. I could just see Knuckles and Bullwhip hitching themselves up. But White didn’t look scared at all, in fact he was grinning.

“Ahh kid, goods to see ya. Sorry I can’ts stay and chat, I gots a date I can’t miss. We mights sees each other soon though~.”

“Boss, we’re ready.” Knuckles called up to him.

“Then get movin’ and double time it wills ya? See ya kid, better luck next time!” he laughed as they set off, but I wasn’t going to give up. I didn’t wait for the gate to fully open, instead I squeezed through the gap and ran out trying to see him. He hadn’t made it far at all but before I could draw my rifle, Bolts called out to me.

“Clear! Over here!” I turned to see him and Golden hooking themselves up to one of the carts we had brought with us, thankfully Gyp hadn’t done anything with them yet. I didn’t say anything as I ran and jumped into the cart and we took off. We gave chase to the slavers, but since their cart was full of supplies, they were weighed down and we started gaining on them. Even though we were gaining on the slavers, they were still a fair distance ahead and I decided to stop them, for good. Taking off my rifle I made use of its new bipod and used it to rest it against the top of the cart and stead my aim.

“Remember Clear!” Golden called over the wind rushing passed my ears. “If you want information, you’re going to need him alive!”

“I know!” I called back and took aim. My bobbing crosshairs moved from the back of White’s head to just the left of him. His guard Knuckles’ head was only just bobbing in and out of view in front of his cart. It wasn’t an easy shot, but I took aim none the less. I steadied my breathing and focused on the back of Knuckles skull. I counted the seconds between bobs and waited until my crosshairs lined up and did my best to cut all noise from my thought. Time seemed to slow as I held my breath then gently exhaled and squeezed the trigger, letting the round fly. What happened next was something I hadn’t counted on. The bullet blew out Knuckles’ head and his body immediately went limp, falling under the cart. The stallion’s large corpse acted as makeshift stopper, but it didn’t stop the cart, oh no. instead, the force of the almost immediate stop caused the cart to flip forward, making Bullwhip trip and crashing on top of her while also sending White and the supplies flying into the air.

“Well that’s one way to stop a cart…” Bolts commented as they started to slow down, no longer needing to give chase.

“Fuck…” Golden added. I was speechless at what I had seen, it would be a surprise if any of them had survived the crash. I put my rifle on my back as we pulled up to the cart and I hopped off. Food, caps and ammunition were spilled all over the ground and went on for a few metres. I could hear Bullwhip gasping and coughing under cart as a pool of blood quickly started to form. As we moved to the front, I could see her face and head poking out of the wood, contorted in an expression of terror. Her neck was broken and she couldn’t speak, it wouldn’t be long before she died. I was just about to look for White when I heard his cry of pain.

“UGH! FUCK! My legs! URGH!” I looked over to where the cry came from and saw him not far away. I started walking over to him and it wasn’t long before the damage became apparent. His suit was completely torn up with his pistol not far from him. One of his front legs was snapped, a bloody white bone sticking out of it. His face was also messed up with a broken nose and a bloodied lip. Slowly he looked up and it was like he was taking a second to register who I was before crying out again. “YOU! YOU FUCKING CUNT!” he whipped his head around looking for his pistol then started crawling towards it once it was found. He couldn’t move his back legs at all, or at least he wasn’t trying to, he was just crawling forward on his one good, though heavily bloodied leg. It was a sad sight to see, but it didn’t deter me. Slowly I walked up and kicked his pistol away. I glared down at him and he glared back, through what I thought were tear filled eyes. “You piece of shit! I’m going to fucking kill you! I’m going to murder you! AND YOUR FAMILY TOO!” he wailed but he was quickly losing blood, even if I wanted to save him, he’d have a slim chance of surviving.

“You really are pathetic aren’t you?” I said quietly.

“ME?! You’re the pathetic one! You… you piece of shit! ARGH!”

“You’re not going to live much longer. If you want even the faintest chance of living, you’ll tell me who you’re working with.” I was bluffing, but he was in no position to decline, yet he just smirked up at me.

“You don’t get it huh? Asshole! You don’t know who you’re messin’ with! Crimson will find you! And she’ll kill you!” His eyes were completely focused on me. I kept an expressionless face as I took out the gilded revolver and showed it to him.

“You mean the bitch that owned this?” I showed him the markings on the revolver and his smirk quickly left.

“No… NO! you… YOU DIDN’T KILL HER!” I don’t know what came over me, but I started seeing red. My anger got the better of me and I gritted my teeth, gripped the revolver tight in my magic and slammed it across his face, making a tooth and blood fly out.

“NO I DIDN’T KILL HER! I tortured her and THEN I killed her! I made her feel the pain that she made dozens of mares feel!” (what am I doing?...) “Now tell me who the fuck you’re working with and I might just fucking spare you!” I placed the barrel of the revolver against his head as he slowly looked up and spat out a mouthful of blood. For the first time, he actually looked scared, and I was actually feeling some joy from it.

“Okay… okay… just… please don’t kill me…” I pushed the barrel harder against his head.

“Then tell me.”

“Okay… there… there’s four of us… you’ve already… m-met Crimson… we… we were all given part of Hoofstralia to take care of… I… I was the North and Crimson was the East…” his speech was mixed with hints of pain and he stopped every so often to wince. “C-Cobalt Sabre runs a slave mill in the south and Emerald Tempest is over on the… the West… Please… that’s… that’s all I can say…”

“What about your boss?”

“I… I don’t know… he keeps moving… The… the others might know… that’s all I know now… please let me go…”

“Are you positive that’s all you know?”

“Y-yes… now… please…” I was never going to let him go, not after what he had done. I pulled back the hammer on my revolver, letting it give off a very audible click in the silence of the wasteland. Suddenly White looked up at me as tears started streaming from his eyes. WHAT?! No!... NO PLEASE! SPARE ME!”

“Sorry, it’s just business.” I echoed his words to me when we first met.

“PLEASE!” BANG! I released the hammer and sent the bullet through his head, making blood splatter over my gun and my face. Sighing, my anger slowly left my mind and my body started to relax as my vision returned to normal and I turned back to the others.

“Two down.” I said, I almost felt like smiling, but as I saw the faces of the others, that quickly changed. Bolts looked like he had turned pale and was speechless, Golden had her mouth slightly open and… Starry was there too, with the same expression that Golden had. Then I heard it, the faint sound of sobbing coming behind Starry, Minty had seen what I had done and was cowering behind Starry.

“Clear… what… what was that?” Bolts asked.

“I… I don’t know?... he… made me angry…”

“Didn’t you hear us at all?!” Starry asked.

“Heard you?”

“We were yelling at you to stop, you were scaring Minty!”

“You didn’t have to kill him like that Clear.” Bolts added, regaining some of his colour. “He was dying, he wouldn’t have lasted the next hour. But you turned into… that and you killed him… Will this happen whenever you meet up with one of these assholes!?”

“I… I…” I noticed Starry gently hug and comfort Minty who softly muttered something to the pegasus mare.

“Minty and I are going back, she needs something to take her mind off what she just saw.”

“I’m… I’m sorry…” I said softly, taking a step towards them, just making Minty flinch and look like she wanted to run off.

“Clear… I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to come back for a little while…” Bolts said to me. “You’re unstable and I don’t know the others want to be around you right now…”

“But… you want to… right?” I asked the stallion who took a step back.

“Clear… I know you mean well… but I think you need to think about what just happened… that wasn’t normal… that wasn’t the stallion I joined all those weeks ago… please just… just stay away for a while…” I was speechless as he moved. I was distraught, my friends were abandoning me. I needed to get my head together. Golden hadn’t moved away but she wasn’t looking at me. I figured it wasn’t best to talk then and there and decided to let her be and I walked off. I needed to be alone with my thoughts, I needed to know what was happening to me.

*** *** ***

I had walked passed the gate of Sydneigh to the other side where just a little bit away was the ocean. I sat just a little bit back from the cliff where it was just a straight drop to rocks and crashing waves. Not too far away was the remains of an old bridge that used to connect the mainland with a small island just off the coast. I had sat there for a solid hour just looking out towards the sea. I was trying my best to wrap my head around what had happened. Whatever it was, it was driving my friends away and I needed it to stop. Slowly I took out the revolver that I had placed in the holster without cleaning. It was very bloody, yet my slight reflection still shined through. I looked down at my reflection in it, but I wasn’t sure who’s eyes I was looking at in the blood stained chrome. They were mine, but at the same time, they weren’t. I gave a deep sigh and tried to clear my mind more when a voice appeared behind me.

“Hey… mind if I lay with you?” I turned to see Golden Shield standing there, her mane and tail blowing in the sea breeze “I collected all the supplies and stuff I could get and took them to your friends…”

“Oh… Hey… yeah… you can lay with me, so long as you don’t mind laying next to a murderer.” She gave me a soft smile.

“So long as you let me give you the same option.” Golden laid down beside me, close. “What was that Clear? That was crazy…”

“I know… I don’t know what it was… I was just… overcome by anger… I… really hated him… what did you mean by letting you give me the same option” I wanted to change the subject.

“You know it’s hard to live a life now without killing. Even without White, you’ve killed before and so have I. It’s about survival.” I sighed and looked down.

“It wasn’t like that this time… this wasn’t about survival… it was about hate…” I felt her move in close and nuzzle me.

“You’re a good pony, don’t let this get you down, sometimes we just need to get some stuff out of our systems.” I don’t know why, but I felt safe with her and she made me smile.

“You think so?”

“I do.” She smiled up at me and she leaned up and kissed me. The fact that she was kissing me still felt a little awkward, but after a moment I kissed back. It was nice, I had a mare that cared about me that I cared for as well. I wanted her to travel with me. Before I could pull back, I felt her magic wrap around me and she started removing my rifle and revolver.

“Umm… what are you doing?” I asked, finally pulling back.

“Just getting… comfortable~” She smiled at me as she place my weapons behind us and she started to remove my duster. Embarrassed, I spoke up, trying to think of something else.

“So… umm… you… you said to ask when White was dead… if you wanted to join us…” she stopped removing my duster for a moment before continuing.

“Umm… about that… I have another idea.” She said after her pause. “The others don’t seem to want to travel with you now… so why not come with me?” she removed my duster and then my bandoleer, I wasn’t fighting her at all. Then she started to remove my armour.

“I… I don’t know… I really want to keep them close… I trust them…”

“Don’t you trust me?~”

“I… I do… I just don’t know right now…” she slipped my armour off and threw it behind us, I was now completely naked. She then removed her own and did something odd, she got up and moved behind me and she started kneading my back with her hooves, making me feel more relaxed, though feeling her body against mine just made me focus tension in a different spot.

“Tell me Clear, why are you out here? Why are you killing these slavers?”

“I mmm told you why… slavers killed my little sister… then White caused Barley at Merry Burrows so much pain… and the less said about Crimson the better…”

“You really hate them huh? Ever think in a different life you could have given them another chance?”

“Hell no. I hate them. They’re the scum of the wasteland and in no matter what life, I’d rather see them all burn.” Click. My heart came to a complete standstill as I heard the cocking of a revolver and felt cold steel being gently pressed against the back of my head.

“That’s just too bad~”

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Primal Rage: When confronting a ‘boss’ like enemy, you may lose all consciousness to the world around you, but your damage dealt, damage threshold and damage resistance are increased tenfold until the deed is done. PER reduced to 0, ST raised to 9 during confrontation with ‘boss’ enemy.

Author's Note

A/N: Hope everyone enjoyed this chapter just as much as I enjoyed writing it. Life sucks and just loves getting in the way of my down time. Thank you all for sticking with me. As always, many thanks to Kkat, Somber, No One and Mimezinga for giving me the inspiration to write this side story. This chapter of Fallout Equestria: Wanderers was written by Mach Speed, edited by Whisper and edited for continuity by Sirhcx. Likes and favourites are always appreciated to help get the fic out there and constructive criticism is always welcome.

Prologue

Prologue

Prologue
“War, war never changes.”

Long ago, before the hate, before the war, before this wasteland I call home existed, the land of Equestria lived in peace and harmony with the lands that surrounded it. Much like everything in the world, the peace didn’t last. War broke out between ponies and zebras, friends, business partners and even family members turned against each other. Ponies all over Equestria cried out for the war to stop, but were effectively silenced when the megaspells dropped. The megaspells warped the Equestrian landscape with fire and radiation, trees blackened and died, leaving nothing but husks, shadows of what used to be. Cities were set ablaze and reduced to rubble in seas of balefire while selected families took refuge in giant underground bunkers called Stables, destined to continue the pony way of life. For a century, the residents of Stable 50 in the very heart of the region of Hoofstralia stayed quiet and waited, biding their time until it was safe to venture outside.

Lead by their Overmare, the residents of Stable 50 set out and walked for over a week, taking in what the war had done to the world around them. The sun didn’t shine through the clouds, the earth beneath their hooves felt gritty and unnatural, but more importantly, there were no ponies around for miles. The ponies of Stable 50 eventually reached the small town of Sunny Springs, a town set in an area called Rust Valley. Sunny Springs was completely untouched by the megaspells, but after a century of no care, some of the houses were beginning to crumble. With a wave of her hoof, the Overmare of Stable 50 proclaimed Sunny Springs to be the ponies’ new home.

Over the years, the ponies of Sunny Springs rebuilt the town with anything they could find. Scouting parties were sent out every so often to see what could be found. Over time, new towns kept popping up as more Stables opened their doors. However, towns were not the only things that popped up in the area. Unbeknownst to the ponies of Sunny Springs, another group of ponies, slavers who earned their caps through the selling of other ponies, had made a base of their own just over a nearby ridge. At the time, the ponies of Sunny Springs didn’t have the weapons or numbers to formulate an attack on the slaver camp, so they did the next best thing. The ponies made a wall of sheet metal around the town and used their caps to buy land mines from roaming traders. The ponies went so far as to even create their own land mines and traps using grenades. Now here I am, over a century after the town was founded, checking the mines.